Search the Community

When The Hypno Kicks In By Horatio Husky Commissioned by AnnaNapps “Soft… Sqweh… Sqweh… Shee…” The lay rat on the lush mattress, wooden bars rising to form the borders of her simple crib. Coherent thoughts were long gone now, as she had succumbed fully to the hypnosis she had tried so hard to resist. Her mind had become a blank slate, all past memories, thoughts, and talents both learned and naturally gifted had been stripped away. They were gone, forever, leaving behind only the pleasant fog that enveloped her waking mind in a soft, flannel blanket. “Comfy… I wuv comfy… Comfy good… Good for whittle rattos… I’m whittle ratto… Smol…” The simple affirmation of her identity brought comfort to the rat, her limbs tingling and growing warmer as the temperature in the room rose slightly, altered by an unseen spell to ensure that her comfort was kept at the maximum level. Her setting was simple, only a crib and comfortable mattress to keep her company. The room is quiet, still, illuminated only by the last few beams of sunlight on a late afternoon. There was no need for there to be anything else in the room, other than the crib to hold her. Annie could not have escaped the room even if she was able to come up with such an idea. No, there was only the wonderful reality of laying on her back, in a soft bed, and feeling ever so happy to enjoy the delicate euphoria sustained by having a mind filled with nothing. “Baby… Goo’... Goo’ guwl… I’m… I’mma goow… Gurl… Baby guwl…” The thought of knowing that she was a good girl gave her immense pleasure, for she wiggled her bottom and tail in response to the personal affirmation. In her mind, she was a good girl, a good girl solely for the fact that she was laying quietly and obediently in her crib, where she was left to do just that. “Goow girls… Need big… BIG diapers… Goow guwls have… Accidents…” A delicate blush formed on the rat’s cheeks, a slight rosiness saturating the normally white fur with a pleasant pink color. Annie was indeed wearing only a diaper in addition to her pink t-shirt. There was a heart on the landing zone, and the rest of the pink and white padding had been carefully wrapped around her waist to ensure that it was a snug, secure fit. The adhesive had been magically sealed against her, though even now her paws remained too clumsy and uncoordinated to loop even a single paw pad underneath a tape. The cushion underneath her tushie was significant, lifting her up a whole two inches off of the mattress beneath her. Its front was robust, wide, and thickly layered. It rode up to her upper thighs. It was so secured and voluptuous in size that no matter what pose her body might be in as she rolled around, it would be able to catch even the largest of floods without a single drop leaking out. “Big… Poofy… Puh… Puh… Poopy… Goow girls go poopy in poofy…” She mused to herself, idly dragging a limp wrist down to the front of her diaper to give her front a weak squeeze. Annie had become enamored by her diaper ever since her brain had been completely washed. It was her favorite part of her wardrobe, always there, sometimes crinkling to remind her that she was safe, and perpetually ready to hold all the messes that inevitably dribbled out of her when she was not paying attention. And Annie could no longer pay attention. She squeezed her thighs together, held apart by a good foot and a half by the sheer bulk of the diaper. Had she been willing, she would find that she would no longer be able to walk with such an immense bulk. Crawling too would be difficult, but given just how cozy she was feeling laying on her back she had no intention of moving anywhere. No, she would stay put, where everything was easy-going and okay. “Good guwls… Piddle… Diapers hold baby princess ratto piddles… No puddles… Only… Soggy woggy… Princess… Pampers…” Annie let out a little accident, trickling out of her only to be eagerly lapped up and absorbed by her diaper. It barely put a dent in the total amount the undergarment could absorb, for she had many such miniature accidents throughout her hours of languishing about. She did not mind. In fact, Annie quite liked how the diaper felt after she had wet it, the warmth of her pee radiating back into her fur to remind her that it was okay to pee in her diapers. That was what they were for, after all, to keep her safe and comfortable as she lay in her crib. “I’m… Mah… Mommy’s widdle… Puddle princess… Goow girls… Are soggy guwls…” This mantra would often repeat itself inside of her shallow consciousness, eliciting a sense of reward and euphoria that sometimes caused her to pass out from the sheer force of good feelings. Using her diaper was her favorite part of the day, and she could not even control when she had to go in it. It was a happy accident, every accident, and waking up from her pleasure-filled dreams into her waking stupor meant only that she would be awake for yet more accidents for her to relish and gurgle at. “Make stimkies… Annie… Gotta go… Make… Stimkies… Gotta… Do pushies… Good guwls… Do pushies…” Annie could feel it, the tell-tale signs that her tummy needed a little bit more room for more treats that would cause her to drool onto her shirt. Though the rat had no capacity to remember just how many diapers she had gone through that day, this was her fourth. Whenever she felt the slightest inclination to mess herself, she did without hesitation. The lavish feeling of being unable to pick herself up, move about, or even adjust herself inside of the overwhelming thick diapers made it so she would remain laying in her mess. Whenever she pushed, her accident remained firmly underneath her bottom, the earthy scent rising up to meet her nostrils and triggering a conditional embarrassment response. She would feel self-conscious at first, messy and dirty, which would eventually progress into a state of quiet reflection. Lastly, she would grow a little upset, and small cries would turn into sobs until tears would glisten in the corners of her eyes. That was when there was attention brought to her, soothing words and warm paws would lower the bars of the crib to change her well-used diaper. Her bottom would be lifted, wiped down and powdered with a generous helping of powder. Her ‘special spot’ too would be worshiped with warm, wet wipes. She quite liked this part, though she could no longer understand why, it was just a pleasant feeling, and it always came with a final reward. A fresh diaper, snuggly diapered, serving as the finest pillow for her now clean bottom, only to be defiled and distorted a few hours later when she had yet another moment of weakness. “Hurt… Tummy ouchie… Gotta… Gotta… Go… Make pushies…” The rat emitted a grunt, scrunching her face and balling her fists against her chest as she raised her knees upwards. The accident came, her tail swishing to the side to allow for more leverage as several loud sounds of flatulence became muffled in the seat of her princess pampers. Her bottom distorted slightly, bulging outwards and then sagging downwards as she pooped. So came the torrent, a flood gushing into the front of her patiently waiting diaper front as she fully relieved herself. Annie lowered her legs, her weight back down on her now messy diaper as she heaved a sigh of relief. The warmth from her fresh accident comforted her, and she wriggled her thighs and hips inside of her used padding, relishing the sensation of having completely soiled herself. Words became lost, as her thoughts could no longer articulate her feelings. Only sensations remained, the last threads of her adult mind vanishing into the abyss never to be retrieved again. Good feeling… Squishy feeling… Warm feeling… I did good to poop my pants… Good girl. “Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl… Goo’... Guwl…” Only two words remained, the only two words that she needed, for they accomplished everything that she wanted. Annie only wanted to feel good, to supplicate her body and diaper with the affirmation that she was only a baby rat that used her diapers. It was sufficient, no greater desires or wishes came to her mind other than being changed into clean diapers to turn them into messy ones. It was her sole point of interest. Now, she guided her paw to the front of her diaper, groping and poking at the thick, sodden material as yet another jet of pee escaped her, filling it further. She felt the urine drip down her front, seeping down into the flattened cake of her messy accident and mingling with it. Like so much mud against her backside, she wriggled around further, soft gurgles escaping her mouth as the sensation of being in a thoroughly used diaper spiked her dopamine levels to obscene levels. She would never be free from this high, her body would now be fully dependent on using her diapers several times a day to remain functional. It was her only source of happiness, and what a bountiful source of euphoria and glee it was. She would lay in her crib, piddle and push in her diapers, and reminder herself that she was a very “Goo’ guwl” for all eternity. This was her lot in life now, and it had now become irreversible. “Oh dear, it smells like someone just left me a little present in their diaper.” Came the voice belonging to the large, plush lop-eared rabbit. This was the only face Annie knew, and the only one she saw. Enchanted with a spell and given life with magic, this stuffed animal remained inanimate in another room, rising only to feed, wash, change, and clothe Annie when she needed it. It was all the rat needed, spending her days laying in a crib with nothing but the sheer blankness of her mind to keep her happy. She hardly understood the words that came from the rabbit now, but she appreciated the soft tones that she used. The rabbit spared no amount of effort ensuring that Annie remained calm and well-behaved, keeping her well fed and hydrated to maintain the rat’s only purpose for existing in her nursery. To use her diapers, to love her diapers, and to be completely dependent on her soft, pink diapers. “Now then, let me wipe that poopy little butt of yours and let’s put you into a fresh, new diaper. Doesn’t that sound nice, sweetheart?” The rabbit cooed, lowering the bars of the crib before reaching forward to gently cup the bottom of Annie’s diaper. She continued, her voice slightly bemused as she shouldered her diaper bag and deposited it down on the mattress next to Annie. “Oh my, it feels like you really did a number on this one, baby girl. Now then, let’s see what surprises you left me this time around.” The nursery was then filled only with the sound of tapes being slowly ripped off, and the crinkling of plastic as her diaper was unfolded. The rabbit took her time cleaning Annie up, letting the rat enjoy her touch and the pleasant sensation of having her fur wiped. There was no rush, after all, for the rat’s fate was filled with only the inevitability of a diaper change. No cause for hurry, for Annie was never to leave the confines of her crib, standing in the dungeon’s nursery, for the rest of her blissful days. When the Hypno Kicks In [Comm].pdf

Happy new year readers! Welcome to the latest (and I think the penultimate) chapter in the Mike and Sandra and Katie saga. This one presented some difficulties as it turned into an attempt to develop a vaguely plausible path to mental regression while I was writing it. Some of the spicier stuff had to be cut to make room for that, and yet we still don't really know what's going on behind the closed doors of the mysterious Regression Center. Judge for yourselves if I got there with Mike in terms of what he's been going through. As always, all characters are 18+ I'm back. But I don’t have any idea where I am or how I got here. I’m sitting on the floor in a living room near a pile of toys and children’s books that aren’t mine. A few more are scattered here and there across the carpet. It’s nice carpet, but not a color I could live with. The furniture and décor are also unfamiliar and not to my own or Sandra’s taste. A little too spartan really. First home maybe? There are no pictures on the wall or any other clues as to the owner that I can see from my current vantage point. The presence of what I do recognize as my backpack in the corner behind me suggests that I’m meant to be here and therefore likely safe. I’m not really responsible for my backpack, even though it’s “mine”, and even though it goes with me everywhere I go outside the home. Some well meaning adult put it there or sent me here with it. My initial sensation of panic begins to ebb a bit. The mystery location is actually less of a concern in the grand scheme of things than the missing time. I don’t even know what month it is, much less day or date. How long have I been zoned out for? I’m wearing a plain colored tee shirt and matching sweatpants. Holiday neutral and seasonally appropriate for any time of year as long as one is spending most of one’s time inside. No time clues there. The soggy disposable diaper underneath my sweatpants and bottom suggests that enough time has passed to allow for significant progression in my regression. The last I can remember clearly, I was still in training pants. Something akin to a diaper, but not quite. And yet, I can vaguely recall wearing daytime diapers at times too. And being changed at daycare. Or was it playgroup? It’s all so jumbled! I shake my head trying to clear the cobwebs and reflect for a moment on the irony inherent in the concept of progression in regression. But then I have to remind myself that getting lost in thoughts like these is a very risky undertaking. They can trigger more zone outs. The zone outs started subtly. Waking dreams that I slipped into without noticing I’d checked out. Like falling asleep in front of the TV when you are still sort of aware of the show as it plays on, but when you wake up, you have no idea what has happened or how much of it you missed. My first significant zone out actually occurred in front of the TV about three weeks after I started my sessions at the Regression Center. It was like any other lazy Sunday night. I was cuddled up with Sandra on the couch watching some awful family comedy movie she had picked out. I needed to pee, but I was patiently waiting for the next commercial break when all of a sudden, I was jolted back to reality by a shout of surprise from Sandra. A disposable training pants commercial was playing on the TV screen. And my pants were soaked. Sandra had been very nice about it. In fact, after her initial expression of surprise, she had been nonchalant about the whole thing, even though I couldn’t explain to her how or why it happened. As if it were totally normal for a diaper commercial to prompt a full-blown wetting accident in an adult. As if everyone just lost time from time-to-time. I was cleaning up in the shower and feeling very sorry for myself when I heard the bathroom door open. Sandra had slipped into the shower behind me without asking for permission to join. She pulled me into her, her bare breasts pressing firmly against my back. We stood like that in silence for a minute or so, and then she began soaping my back with a soft, baby blue washcloth. I’d never seen her use a washcloth before, but this felt really good. The tension in my shoulders eased a little. She moved closer again, the cloth now working lower on my bottom. As it slipped between my cheeks, she leaned forward and whispered in my ear: “Awwwww is my boy upset because he did a wee wee in his panties?” I let out a small gasp in reply - prompted more to the invasiveness of her work with the washcloth than the sensitivity of the subject. Sandra nodded in sympathy and moved the cloth to the front. The fingers of her left hand now caressed the tip of my penis as she gently worked over my crotch and balls with the right. She whispered again: “It’s OK, Sweetie. Accidents are no big deal. It was bound to happen sometime wasn’t it?” When I didn’t respond immediately, she paused her movements. Her touch felt amazing, and despite my shame, a growing part of me very much wanted this treatment to continue. My voice quivered a little as I replied: “I guess so, but not like this!…I mean I didn’t even know it was happening, and then I was wet, and you shouted, and I felt like I didn’t know where I was or who I was. And I know I said I wanted to go to the regression center, but really I just wanted an excuse to quit my job. I, I didn’t think it would be like…like…this. I didn’t even think it would WORK, and now look I’ve ruined the couch, and I just want to stop going and stay home with you instead…” Sandra interrupted my rambled confession with a gentle “Shhhhhhh!” in my ear. She was stroking me now with the washcloth. “Sweetie, it’s too late to stop treatment now. Or at least, you can’t quit all at once - you know that could cause a serious psychotic break that could leave you permanently baby-brained. You don’t want that do you?” I shook my head “no” even as a soft moan escaped my lips. Sandra’s work with the washcloth was exquisite. I was thrusting a little bit into her hand now, and feeling her match my movements with her own, her smooth pubic area keeping firm pressure against my bottom. “No - you don’t. Let’s just stick with it until Easter and then we can decide what’s best for you. Does that sound good, my sweet boy?” I nodded and moaned again, thrusting harder now. “Besides, I have to tell you that you looked absolutely adorable sitting on the couch, looking up at me with confused puppy dog eyes, and a wet patch on your pants. In fact, if you had put your thumb in your mouth at that moment, I probably would have just ripped your wet pants off and fucked you on the spot.” I didn’t have time to be surprised at that statement because, as soon as she said it, she spun me around and kissed me deeply, my dick throbbing against her smooth lower belly. She grabbed my bottom with one hand, pulling me closer into her, while the other guided my hand down and between her legs. “Feel how wet that makes me, baby”, she whispered in my ear as she pushed two of my fingers inside her. That did it. “Oooooh fuuuuuck!”, I groaned, as I came hard against her belly, my knees buckling and almost giving way. Sandra caught me and held me, slumped and panting into her breasts. “Oh my - two accidents in one night!”, she teased, and then she continued to rock me back and forth under the warm water. Of course not every zone out was as climactic as that first one, but in those early days especially, it did seem like Sandra went out of her way to “reward” me every time I did something particularly babyish while I was out. Getting a blowjob in dirty training pants in the family bathroom at the mall was one of most unexpectedly erotic things that had ever happened to me. There were some triggers I later came to recognize (and to be wary of) in my more lucid moments: baby talk, commercials or other media featuring babies or toddlers, praise for accomplishing simple tasks, and certain smells associated with childhood comforts and care. I’m sure the regression center planted other zone out triggers as well, although it was likely overkill as I was exposed to all of these things on a near constant basis by Sandra and the limited range of other adults I now interacted with regularly. It was next to impossible to avoid zone outs under these circumstances, even when I was aware of the triggers. A momentary slip into a daydream, a warm rush of dopamine, and I might not reawaken for hours, or days. Or as it now seemed, possibly weeks or months. And worse, there is no longer any guarantee that I’ll be “all there” even when I do come back. Sometime in the spring, during one of my still (at that time) frequent moments of clarity, I realized that I’d been operating for the past few hours in a sort of limbo. Not a full on zone out - but somewhere undeniably much closer to baby mode than adult. It’s tough to describe what it’s like being in the “in between”, as I now refer to it. If a zone out is like falling asleep without realizing it, then the in between is like waking from a deep sleep when the boundaries between dreams and reality are still blurred and thoughts and feelings slip easily through your head and then away and out of reach. You’re conscious, but the events unfold in your memories like a surreal slideshow. For instance, I could tell you about how we fed the ducks at the park, and that I had my blue coat and mittens on, but I couldn’t tell you how we got there, or what day it was, or describe why I enjoyed it so much. At the time, this new mental state was quite concerning to me because, unlike during a zone out, I was consciously doing those babyish things, expressing those babyish emotions, thinking those babyish thoughts. And worse, I began to like doing it. Soon after the in between periods started, I also began to notice a distinct rush of warmth and contentment whenever I did something juvenile or was treated like a small child. It wasn’t a subtle feeling either. It was something new and very pleasurable. I first experienced it during a period of lucidity. We were eating dinner together at a restaurant, when Sandra suddenly reached across the table to wipe some food off of my face. That innocuous little mothering movement that we’ve all seen and experienced a thousand times and probably never thought twice about, shot me straight to the moon! My eyes went glassy, my mouth fell open, and I slumped down into my chair with a soft moan. I was vaguely aware that my bladder was letting go, but I didn’t even try to stem the flow. I just sat there gaping and staring into the ether for at least a full minute. The people next to us probably thought I was having a stroke! But Sandra stayed calm, watching me with an expression of amused interest. Eventually, she lent forward and whispered across the table that I was “being such a good boy”, which prompted further waves of pleasure to wash over me. I was way too doped up in that moment to process what had happened, but it became clear in the days that followed that I had entered a new phase of the regression protocol. Those quacks at the regression center had done some serious rewiring in the pleasure centers of my brain. I was immediately hooked. Completely and utterly addicted. I've tried every drug in the book, and nothing, I mean nothing, compares to the intensity and pleasure of that high. And there was no shortage of opportunity to score in my new lifestyle, especially in the in between. As time wore on, the addiction chipped away at even my most basic inhibitions and standards. The more I degraded my adult self, the more intense the high. I found myself choosing to slip into the in between. It was like taking a vacation from my adult self and all my grown up problems. It was just way too easy to let go, and to allow Sandra or the ladies at the daycare or playgroup to do practically everything for me. To treat me like the smallest and most incompetent of children. I stopped caring about the distinctions between adult and child. Between big boy and little boy. I started sucking my thumb more frequently and openly. I no longer got upset about my potty accidents, (even though I would still occasionally deny that they had happened). I spoke in simpler sentences. My coordination deteriorated, and I began having trouble with basic logic and forward planning. In short, I was caught in a vicious, but very pleasant spiral of regression. And the more babyish and helpless I behaved, and the more I let myself slip out of lucidity and into the in between, the more comfortable and content in myself I felt. True, I sometimes had vaguely disconcerting recollections that I had been something else, something possibly more preferable, but it didn't seem important to dwell on those thoughts. Because I was choosing to act this way, and I told myself that I could also choose to stop at any time. Of course the more classic zone outs and episodes of lost time also continued during these times (case in point, this most recent episode of indeterminate duration and origin). God knows what those things are doing to my psyche when starting from such an already vulnerable in between state. It’s possible that one day I’ll just slip away into a permanent zone out - my adult brain permanently cooked, never to return. But I don’t think that’s Sandra’s intention, or how this stuff really works. Sandra likes me being aware of what’s happening. She wants me to retain the memories of lost battles in intimate, gory detail. There’s no fun in this change in status unless I’m aware of it. A permanently zoned out zombie baby is not the desired end state. And yet the zone outs continue, so they must be serving some purpose in pushing this whole process forward. If I had to guess, I’d say the zone outs work on the subconscious level - breaking down any remaining subconscious resistance from my now beleaguered, dopamine addled brain. I expect they’ll stop if and when I surrender completely. But for now, here I am. Wherever and whenever this is. This is the most lucid and just generally with it I've felt in a long time. And it's only in times like these, that I can see just how close I am getting to rock bottom, and just how much I wish I could stop the unending cycle of soggy and squishy bottoms that come with it. The last time I snapped back to something like my adult self was somewhere around Thanksgiving I think, and I was definitely much fuzzier then. Still, I can remember pieces of time from before that, trick or treating for instance, and various other scenes of a familiarly babyish nature that seem to span weeks. Had I really allowed myself to stay in the in between for so long? Unfortunately, I had chosen to waste my previous limited time in adult space by picking a silly fight with Sandra over the color of the shirt I was wearing (like I said, I wasn't thinking perfectly straight). I can't remember anything after that, so I must have been permanently zoned out between then and now. Maybe Sandra triggered a mega zone out to punish me or just to shut me up. It has happened before - or at least I suspect it has. This is one of the more unpleasant thoughts that invades my brain when I'm back. One of the adult problems that I run away from in the in between. Because I suspect that Katie triggered the zone out that ended my last period of true lucidity before this one. The last time I was truly able to see the depth of the spiral I was in. The time when I brought up our deepest, darkest shared secret. In a moment that felt even more intimate and vulnerable than that night years ago. And the possibility of that betrayal hurts - it terrifies me - because I don't think I can get off this train alone. And I think she might be the only person who can help me. To be continued...

Summary An experiment gone wrong transforms a 30 year old man into an 18 month old baby. His mind is still intact, but for how long? Chapter 1 Jack awoke in a daze and opened his eyes, but the bright light shining down from above made it difficult for him to see properly. He tried to focus but his head felt sore, so he closed his eyes again to shield them from the overwhelming glare. "Jack, can you hear me? Do you understand what I'm saying?" a voice said. Jack opened his eyes again and squinted into the light, then the figure of a man came into focus. "Can you talk?" the man asked. Jack tried to speak, but it felt like the words were stuck in his throat, he couldn't make a sound. "If you can understand what I'm saying, please blink twice," the man instructed. The bright light seemed to recede and his vision became clearer. Jack could see a bespectacled man stood over him, then he realized that he was lying down in bed. Jack blinked twice. "Very good, I'm Doctor Palmer and I'm going to ask you some questions, he explained, "blink twice for yes and blink once for no," he urged. Jack guessed that he was in a hospital and he understood that for now blinking was his only means of communication. "First question. Am I Doctor Palmer?" he quizzed. Jack blinked twice. "Second question. Is your name Thomas?" Doctor Palmer continued. Jack assumed that the Doctor was testing him. He blinked once. "Is your name Jack?" he queried. Jack blinked twice. "Very good. Your job, do you work in the construction industry?" Doctor Palmer said. Jack hesitated momentarily. His still felt groggy, but when he thought about it he was sure that he had never worked in construction. Jack blinked once. "Are you a laboratory assistant?" he questioned. Memories came rushing back to him, he could recall his morning routine and his drive to work, he was certain that he had worked in a laboratory. Jack blinked twice. "Excellent. Are you thirty years old?" he continued. He remembered his thirtieth birthday party, it felt like a recent memory. He was sure that he had spent the day with his girlfriend, Emma. Jack blinked twice. "Do you remember volunteering as a test subject for an experimental procedure?" Doctor Palmer asked. At first he wasn't sure. The words 'experimental procedure' sounded ominous and he wondered whether something bad had happened to him. Suddenly he remembered a needle being inserted into his arm and a mask being placed over his mouth. When he thought about it more he could recall having a tense conversation with one of his colleagues. He couldn't recall everything that had been said, but he could remember being warned that the experiment was risky. He realized that he had agreed to participate in some kind of procedure. Jack blinked twice. "I'm afraid I have some bad news for you. The experiment didn't go to plan, there was an accident and there were some unexpected effects on your body," he explained. Jack was suddenly gripped by panic. The first thought that came to his mind was that the experiment might have left him disabled or disfigured. He tried to sit up but he only succeeded in lifting his head off of the pillow, his muscles felt tired and weak. "Please try to remain still, you need to rest. I will explain what happened." Doctor Palmer advised. Jack stopped struggling and rested his head back on the pillow, then he braced himself for the bad news. "Firstly, I want to reassure you that the accident was not fatal. We've been running tests whilst you were unconscious and it looks like you're going to live." Doctor Palmer explained. Although he was relieved that he wasn't going to die, he was becoming increasingly concerned by his inability to sit upright. "However, something extraordinary has happened, something that has never occurred before in medical history," he went on. The Doctor paused for a moment and cleared his throat, before continuing. "Your body has physically regressed, you've essentially aged in reverse. You're now younger than you were before the accident," he announced. Jack couldn't believe what he was hearing, what the Doctor was saying sounded impossible. He assumed that he had misheard him and he wanted to ask him to repeat himself. He took a deep breath and tried to speak again. But before Jack could get his words out, he was interrupted by an unfamiliar high pitched voice. "What? I don't..." the strangers voice squeaked. Jack was initially taken by surprise and he assumed that an unseen child was talking. But he quickly realized that the unseen person had spoken the words that he had been thinking of. He could scarcely believe it, but he was now contemplating the possibility that it was his voice. "Don't stop Jack, you're making excellent progress, try to speak again." Doctor Palmer requested. He hesitated briefly, then tried to talk again. "I don't understand." Jack mewled. He was startled again by the sound of his own voice. It sounded far too high pitched to belong to him. "We're still trying to understand it ourselves. Perhaps it would be easier if I showed you." Doctor Palmer suggested. The Doctor reached towards a table and grabbed hold of a hand held mirror. "Try not to panic, what you see might shock you," he warned. Doctor Palmer held out the mirror and lowered it slowly towards Jack's face. An unfamiliar reflection gradually came into view. This can't be happening, Jack thought. Staring back at him in the mirror was the reflection of a small child, who appeared to be no older than two. Jack gasped in horror and as he did so, the reflection of the toddler appeared to gasp as well. "Try to remain calm, as you can see your body has changed significantly." Doctor Palmer continued. Jack's heart began to race and he started to feel dizzy. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, he thought that it might be a trick or a hallucination. "No...this can't be," he stammered. When the words left his mouth he saw that the lips of the boy in the reflection moved simultaneously. With a growing sense of panic he realized that he really was seeing his own reflection. His mind raced and as he grew increasingly frantic, he lost consciousness. "Jack? Jack, can you hear me?" Doctor Palmer asked. When Jack regained awareness he saw Doctor Palmer looking down at him, with a concerned expression on his face. "You fainted, probably from the surprise. Try to remain still." Doctor Palmer instructed. Jack took deep breaths and tried to make sense of what was happening to him. He considered the possibility that he was having a nightmare, but it felt too real to be a dream. "We're still trying to understand exactly how this happened. You've been in a coma for the past three weeks, during that time you just kept on getting younger." Doctor Palmer revealed. He wanted to believe that it was some kind of misunderstanding, but he had seen his own reflection. He wasn't sure whether he could trust his own senses. "How? Why?" Jack asked. "I can't explain it, not yet anyway. It's as though every cell in your entire body has been rejuvenated to an earlier state," he observed. If it was true, if he really was physically younger than he used to be, he wanted to understand the extent of the changes. "So...how old am I now?" Jack queried. He recalled seeing his reflection in the mirror and braced himself for the bad news. "Well, if we go by your height, I'd say you're the equivalent of an eighteen month old infant." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack was dumbfounded. It didn't seem possible, but he was struggling to come up with an alternative explanation. "Height? How tall am I?" Jack questioned. Doctor Palmer picked up a clipboard and flipped through the pages. "You're eighty two centimeters tall, give or take a millimeter," he replied, matter-of-factly. Jack racked his brain and tried to picture being eighty two centimeters tall. He remembered that he used to be around one hundred and seventy seven centimeters tall, which would mean that he was now less than half the size that he used to be. "We ran some tests yesterday on your musculoskeletal structure, the results suggest a biological age in the range of seventeen to twenty months." Doctor Palmer explained. Jack had a troubling thought. If he really had aged backwards, he wondered whether the process might still continue. "Will I get younger?" Jack asked. "I don't believe so, a few days ago the changes to your body slowed dramatically, then they just stopped. You don't appear to be getting any younger," he imparted. Despite having a feeling that he already knew the answer, Jack desperately wanted to know whether the changes could be reversed. "Can you make me normal again?" he asked. The Doctor sighed and scratched his beard, before shaking his head. "We can't even explain what happened, let alone undo it. I'm afraid this is likely to be permanent," Doctor Palmer advised. Permanent, the word echoed in his mind. He felt like his life was over, but then it occurred to him that there might still be light at the end of the tunnel. "But will I age and you know, get older again?" Jack queried. "It's possible. Your body appears healthy, so you might just age naturally again," he explained. Jack wondered whether his girlfriend was aware of the accident and how she had reacted. "Does my partner know about this?" Jack asked. "Emma? Yes, she's been to visit you several times whilst you were unconscious. I'll notify her that you're awake," he replied. Jack was relieved that Emma knew what had happened to him, but he wanted to see her. He needed to speak to someone who he could trust, someone who could verify that he wasn't going crazy. "I need to speak to her." Jack asserted. "I'll tell her that you'll be ready for visitors from tomorrow. For now, I suggest that you get some rest." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack closed his eyes and tried to come to terms with what was happening. His mind alternated between a state of disbelief and shock. When he heard the sound of a door opening and closing, he decided to check whether he had been left on his own. Once again, Jack attempted to sit upright. On his first attempt he only succeeded in lifting his shoulders off of the bed, but after a few more attempts he managed to haul himself into an upright position. He surveyed his surroundings and saw that Doctor Palmer had left the room. He held his hands out in front of his face to look at them and was immediately struck by the sensation that they didn't belong to him. He could feel them, but they didn't look familiar. The first thing that he noticed was that his skin was smooth and unblemished. When he looked at his forearms he saw that they were hairless. The bottom half of his body was covered by a bedsheet, but when he moved his feet he could make out their outline beneath the fabric. He noticed that his feet were no where near to the end of the bed and he realized that he really was smaller than he used to be. Looking down at his chest, he saw that he was wearing a hospital gown that covered his torso. But when he moved his legs he felt like he was wearing something else underneath it, there was something covering his groin. Jack reached underneath the bedsheet and down towards his waist, where his fingers touched a soft spongy fabric. He guessed that he was wearing a diaper. He touched his face and then rubbed his cheeks with his fingers. Where he would have once felt stubble, he instead felt soft untarnished skin. When he touched his nose he noticed that it's shape had changed, he used to have a Roman nose but now the bridge felt smaller and less prominent. He opened his mouth as wide as he could and inserted his index finger, which he used to count his teeth. He counted twelve teeth in total and noticed that there were gaps in-between some of them. It was now undeniable, he really was a child again. He began to consider what his life would be like from then on. He guessed that he would no longer be able to work or carry out ordinary tasks without assistance, but he was more troubled by the thought of how others would perceive him. He wanted to see his girlfriend, but he was unsettled by the idea that she might leave him. In any case, he knew that their relationship could never be the same as it was before. Jack continued to ruminate until he was startled by the sound of the door opening, he looked up and saw Doctor Palmer stood in the doorway. "I see you've managed to sit upright. Your muscles are still weak but you're recovering more quickly than I had expected, how are you feeling?" Doctor Palmer asked. "I...I'm still trying to process this, it doesn't seem real," he stammered. Doctor Palmer nodded and then pulled a chair up to the side of the hospital bed, before sitting down. "Well, I've got some good news. I've just called your partner and she says that she's going to visit you tomorrow. In the meantime I'd like to run some more tests," he announced. Chapter 2 Jack woke up feeling groggy and uncomfortable. When he moved his legs he felt something cold and damp rubbing up against his inner thighs, he felt like he was lying in something sticky. He took a deep breath and detected an unpleasant odor, it was unmistakably the smell of feces. Remembering that he was still in a hospital bed, he realized that he had soiled himself. He opened his eyes and after a short struggle, he managed to sit upright. He hoped, momentarily, that the events of the previous day had merely been a bad dream. But when he examined his hands it became immediately clear to him that his memories were genuine. He poked and prodded at his hands, before touching his face. He still couldn't believe how smooth his skin was. The sound of a door creaking open made him jump, he looked across the room and saw a woman stood in the doorway. She was wearing medical scrubs and her dark hair was tied back in a bun. "Good morning, my name is Isabella, would you like some breakfast?" she asked. He hesitated momentarily, but when he thought about it he did feel hungry. "Yeah, thanks." Jack replied. He blushed at the sound of his own voice, he thought that he sounded ridiculous. Isabella walked over to the side of his bed and flipped through the pages on a clipboard. "Doctor Palmer wants to stop intravenous therapy for now, so I'm just going to remove the cannula from your arm, okay?" Isabella advised. As she reached towards his arm, it became clear to him just how small he was compared to her. When he saw the size of her hands compared to his own, he instinctively tensed up and tried to pull his arm away from her. "It's okay, I won't bite," she said reassuringly. Jack tried to relax as he watched her wrap her fingers around his forearm. He didn't feel safe and the thought occurred to him that she would be able to snap his arm in half if she wanted to. The rational part of his mind told him that she was a nurse and that she had no reason to harm him, but he had never felt so physically vulnerable before. He winced as she removed the cannula from his arm, but the stinging sensation quickly subsided. Isabella picked up the clipboard again and then sniffed the air. "I think we should get you cleaned up and changed before you have breakfast, okay?" she suggested. He felt like he was going to die of embarrassment, but he reassured himself that she was a nurse and that she was merely doing her job. "Okay," he replied meekly. As she pulled back the bed covers Jack stared at his body. It was the first time he had seen his legs since the transformation, they were smooth and hairless. "Please can you lie down for me so that I can change your...incontinence pad." Isabella instructed. Jack rested his head on the pillow and braced himself. He knew that she was trying to preserve his dignity by calling it an incontinence pad, but it made no difference to how he felt. He could feel her fingers on his hips, unfastening the tapes and peeling the diaper away from his skin. The fresh air on his groin felt pleasant, but he was conscious that his genitalia were now exposed. He stared at the ceiling and grimaced whilst she cleaned his skin with a wet wipe. He thought that the worst part was the smell, that and the knowledge that she was having to endure the foul odor. He imagined her returning home to her family at the end of her shift and regaling her husband with the story of how she had to change a dirty diaper at work. Now he had to live knowing that he would be the subject of that story and that it would be Isabella's abiding memory of him. He waited for what seemed like an eternity. "There we go, all done. I'll be back with breakfast soon," she advised. Jack waited until he heard the door open and close, then he let out a sigh of relief. Feeling sorry for himself, he closed his eyes and attempted to banish the unpleasant thoughts from his mind. But it was no use, the feelings of shame had already been seared into his brain. When Isabella returned he sat upright and tried to avoid looking at her. Sensing his discomfort, she placed a tray of food on his bed without saying anything to him. It was an omelet and French toast, served with a small cup of juice. He waited for Isabella to leave the room before picking up a plastic knife and fork. However when he tried to maneuver them to cut the omelet, the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered onto the tray. He picked the knife up again and tried to cut the omelet, but only succeeded in stabbing a hole in it. Overwhelmed by hunger, he discarded the utensils and tore off pieces of the omelet using his fingers. He had expected hospital food to be of poor quality, but he was surprised by how delicious it tasted. He stopped eating when he heard the door swing open. "Jack, how's the food?" Doctor Palmer queried. Jack wiped his fingers on the bedsheets and then stared at his hands. "It's okay, but I can't hold the knife properly, there's something wrong with my hands," he replied. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and strolled towards Jack's bedside. "There's nothing wrong with your hands, it's just that the muscles in them are weak. You'll need to build up strength in your hands before your fine motor control returns to normal," he explained. Jack didn't like the sound of that, but he was more concerned by the embarrassing accident that he'd had earlier. "Oh, will I be able to...use the toilet?" he asked. "Incontinence is normal for someone with a body like yours, I'm afraid that you'll have to learn those skills again." Doctor Palmer concluded. "Can I at least walk?" Jack mumbled. "To be honest I don't know, would you like to try?" he queried. Jack nodded his head, "yeah," he murmured. "I'll ask the nurse to assist you, she can help you get back on your feet," advised Doctor Palmer. Jack realized that if he was to have any hope of regaining his independence, he would need to learn to walk again. "One more thing, I spoke to your partner and she's coming to visit you this afternoon." Doctor Palmer revealed. Jack was looking forward to seeing Emma again, but he was worried about how this sudden transformation might affect their relationship. "Thanks," he replied. Jack finished his breakfast and silently prayed that he would still be able to walk. He thought that retaining his mobility might be the last vestige of his dignity that he could maintain. He fidgeted nervously until Isabella returned to the room. "The Doctor said you would like to get out of bed and try to walk?" Isabella asked. Jack looked in her general direction, but he still couldn't bring himself to make eye contact with her. "Yeah," he replied sheepishly. She strolled over to him and patted the bedsheets. "If you sit on the side of the bed I'll help you down. Let's see if you can stand up first," she suggested. Jack scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the edge. Standing in front of him, Isabella placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him into the air, before lowering him gently onto the ground. Jack was unnerved by her strength, he felt like a rag doll. When his feet touched the floor he felt like his legs could bear the weight of his body, but she continued to hold on to him. As she knelt down in front of him he was stunned by the size disparity between them, even when she was kneeling down his eyes were only level with her breasts. "Here you go. I'll let go with one hand first, okay?" Isabella continued. "Okay," he replied. She slowly released one of her hands, keeping the other in place underneath his arm. Jack wobbled momentarily, before regaining his balance. "You're doing good so far, now I'm going to let go with the other hand, okay?" she warned. Slowly, Isabella released her grip and moved her hand away from his body. Jack held his arms out to help him balance, he could stand, but he didn't feel like he could move without falling over. "Do you feel ready to walk?" she queried. "It's hard to balance, I don't feel steady," he cautioned. "Okay, hold onto my hand, try to take one step forward," she suggested. Isabella held out one of her hands at Jack's eye level. Reaching out, he grabbed hold of her hand between her thumb and her index finger, then she wrapped her fingers around his hand. Cautiously, he moved one foot in front of the other and took a step forward. "I'm going to fall." Jack warned. "But you're doing so well, try one more step," she insisted. As he edged closer to her, he could smell her perfume and feel her breath on his head. Suddenly, his determination to walk was dented by a sharp pang of shame. This woman, who he barely knew, had already changed his diaper and now she was teaching him to walk like he was an infant. "Stop, I can't do this anymore, I'm sorry," he sniveled. "It's alright, we can try again later. Let's get you back into bed for now, okay?" she replied. Before he could respond, she placed her hands underneath his armpits and lifted him up onto the bed. "You're doing well Jack, this is encouraging," she observed. Jack crawled back under the bedsheets and buried his face in the pillow. "Thanks," he muttered. Even though he hadn't been awake for long, he already felt drowsy. He rolled over onto his back and tried to think of what he was going to say to Emma. They had only been together for two years and now he would be dependent on her to take care of him. The thought had crossed his mind that she might simply leave him now that he was incapable of meeting her physical needs. He continued to brood about the future, until he became too tired to focus and he drifted off to sleep. When Jack opened his eyes, he saw Emma stood in the corner of the room, watching him. Her light brown hair cascaded down her shoulders, accentuating her piercing blue eyes. She had a pained expression on her face and she clutched her purse tightly in her hands. He sat upright in bed, then she took a few steps toward him. "Jack?" Emma exclaimed. She moved toward him cautiously, as though she couldn't trust what her senses were telling her. "It's...it's me," he stuttered. She stopped before reaching his bed and gawked at him. "You remember me?" she queried. "I remember...everything," he replied. She took a deep breath and bit her lip, then for a moment she looked as though she might be about to cry. "Jack, I'm so glad you're okay," she exclaimed. He didn't feel okay, he felt like he was in a living nightmare. "Thanks, I'm not okay, but I'm still me," he responded. Emma edged closer to Jack and it occurred to him that she was now much larger than he was. But something else seemed different about her, she now had an otherworldly presence and he couldn't figure out why. He studied her carefully and tried to figure out what was out of place. She was wearing a white blouse and a pair of skinny jeans, he had seen her wearing those clothes before. There wasn't anything that he didn't recognize, everything was the same and yet it seemed different to him. "They told me that you might not be the same after...the accident. I was expecting the worst," she explained, moving closer to his bedside. Jack frowned and shook his head. "They can't undo it, I'm stuck like this," he lamented. Jack glanced up at her and then looked away, he was still stunned by the size disparity between them. He remembered being taller than Emma and whenever he looked at her he still instinctively expected her to be smaller than him, but those memories no longer aligned with reality. He was unsettled by the contrast between the way that he remembered her and the way that he now saw her. "But at least you're still alive, for a while we thought you weren't going to make it." Emma consoled. He knew that she was just trying to make him feel better, but he was finding it difficult to stay positive. He thought about his family and wondered whether he would be able to see his mother. "Does my mom know?" he asked. "Yeah, she came to visit you a couple of weeks back, she had to fly back to the west coast though." Emma revealed. He was glad that his mother had visited, but he felt conflicted about seeing her again. Part of him longed to see her, but he didn't want her to see him in his present condition. He thought that once he had gotten used to his new body he would be able to work up the courage to meet with her. Jack groaned and stared at his hands. "Look at me," he muttered despondently. Emma reached down and placed her open hand on the bed, with her palm facing upwards. "I know this is hard, but we'll get through this together." Emma replied. Jack looked at her hand and hesitated for a moment. Then slowly, he reached out and placed his open hand on top of hers, so that their palms were touching. Using her thumb, she gently stroked the top of his hand. He gawked at her pinky finger and noticed that it was longer than his middle finger. They talked to each other for a while longer, pausing occasionally to collect their thoughts. Although the conversation was awkward at times, Jack felt reassured that Emma wasn't going to abandon him. Before saying goodbye, she promised to visit him again the next day. Chapter 3 Three days had passed since Jack first woke up in the hospital and he was recovering well. He spent each morning with Isabella, learning how to walk again. He was growing more confident and he could now walk across the room without her assistance. He resented needing her help, but he recognized that it was a necessary step to regaining his independence. When Emma arrived at midday, she was surprised to find Jack stood next to the hospital bed, talking to Isabella. "Jack, you're back on your feet!" Emma exclaimed. He turned around to see Emma grinning at him from the doorway, but he was lost for words. "He's doing really well, much better than we expected." Isabella observed. Emma stepped closer to them until she was stood at the end of the bed. Jack was now stood in-between the two women and he had to crane his neck upwards in order to see their faces. "That's great, is it okay if I talk to him in private?" Emma asked. "Of course, let me know if you need anything." Isabella replied. Isabella left the room and Emma moved closer to Jack. "How are you feeling?" she queried. He wasn't entirely sure. He was glad that he could walk, but something else was troubling him. "Better, I can walk now. But..." Jack said "But, what?" she said. Jack hesitated, it was hard to hold a conversation with her when he couldn't look her directly in the face and craning his neck was becoming tiring. Sensing his discomfort, Emma knelt down in front of him so that it was easier for them to talk. She was still taller than him, but he could now look up at her without hurting his neck. "Is there something you want to tell me?" she asked. "I think...I think I'm incontinent," he mumbled. "It's okay, you've managed to start walking again, give it some time and things will get easier," she said in a reassuring voice. Jack frowned and shrugged his shoulders, before looking down at the floor. Despite being able to walk, he had a feeling that things were about to get worse before they got any better. "I know it's going to be hard for you but we just have to take it one day at a time," she continued. There was a knock at the door and Emma stood up to check who was there. A few moments later Doctor Palmer stepped into the room. "Sorry to interrupt. Jack, I'd like to perform an MRI scan on you so that we can take a closer look at your brain." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack glanced up at Emma nervously and then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "My brain? Why?" he queried. "It's not just your body that's changed, your brain has too. We didn't expect you to retain the same cognitive abilities that you possessed as an adult. You've retained your memories and even your linguistic abilities, we'd like to find out why." Doctor Palmer explained. He had been so preoccupied with the changes to his body that he hadn't considered whether his mind might be affected as well. "Is something wrong?" he asked. "We just want to make sure that there are no nasty surprises in store for you. We also need to monitor you for any signs of confusion, memory loss, things like that," he continued. The words confusion and memory loss frightened him. He had already lost his physical independence and now he was facing the possibility of losing his mind. "Okay." Jack said meekly. "Jack, if you feel able to walk, can you follow me? It's just a short distance down the corridor." Doctor Palmer said, gesturing towards the door. Jack nodded his head and walked carefully towards Doctor Palmer. "Emma, you can accompany him if you'd like," the Doctor suggested. As they followed the Doctor out of the room, Emma held the door open for Jack and waited for him to pass through. He walked slowly and attentively, taking one step at a time. Doctor Palmer led them into a room containing an MRI scanner, where another man was waiting for them. "This is our radiographer, he'll be performing the scan." Doctor Palmer explained. The radiographer was a tall scrawny man who appeared to be in his forties. He glanced at Emma and then down at Jack. "Nice to meet you both," the radiographer said, "Jack, please lie down on this bed," he instructed. Jack peered up at the bed positioned in front of the MRI scanner and then glanced towards Emma. "Jack, let me help you," she offered. He turned towards her, but he couldn't bring himself to respond verbally or look at her face. Instead he looked straight forwards at her thighs and hoped that she would be able to read his body language. "Are you ready?" she asked. "Yeah," he muttered. Bending down, she placed her hands under his armpits and then hoisted him onto the bed. Jack was troubled by the fact that she was now significantly stronger than him. Before the accident they used to enjoy playfighting with each other, he enjoyed pinning her down and tickling her until she begged him to stop. One thing would lead to another and they would usually end up having sex. He knew that those days were gone and that they were never coming back. The radiographer proceeded to explain how the scan would work, but Jack had difficulty paying attention as he was more concerned about his bruised ego. As he was lying in the scanner, he continued to fret. He wondered whether Emma would stay with him out of pity, or whether she would get bored of him and eventually leave. She was a young woman and she had desires that he could no longer satisfy. He considered the possibility that she might cheat on him and then conceal it from him in order to spare his feelings. He decided that was probably the best case scenario. When the scan was over he scooched over to the side of the bed until his legs were dangling over the side, then Emma lifted him down to the floor again. Doctor Palmer led them both back to the room that they had come from and then left them alone to talk. They stood in silence momentarily, Jack wanted to confide in her but he struggled to put his fears into words. "It feels...weird, when you lift me up like that," he remarked. "Yeah, I know, weird right?" she replied. He felt drowsy and wanted to take a nap, but he was reluctant to ask for her help getting back into bed. He looked up at the bed and then back at her. "Can you?" he mumbled. Emma bent down and lifted him onto the bed. "I'm kind of tired, I think I'm going to have a nap," he announced, as he crawled under the covers. "That's alright. I'll go get some lunch and I'll come back later, okay?" she said reassuringly. He couldn't be sure, but he thought that the way in which she was speaking to him had changed. It wasn't the words that she was saying that bothered him, it was the way in which they were being said. It seemed as though she was increasing the pitch of her voice slightly when she spoke to him, like she was speaking to a child. Once Emma had left the room he rested his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, it didn't take him long to drift off to sleep. When Jack woke up from his nap he saw Emma sat next to his bed, she was reading a magazine and taking sips from a cup of coffee. "Hey, what time is it?" he queried. She looked up from the magazine and checked her phone. "It's four p.m. I should probably get going soon, will you be okay?" she asked. They were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open, then Doctor Palmer entered the room carrying a clipboard. "I have some good news for you both." Doctor Palmer announced. Jack and Emma turned to look at one another, then looked back at Doctor Palmer. "Good news?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer smiled and adjusted his glasses. "I want to keep you under observation for tonight, but I'm happy to let you return home from tomorrow," he revealed. Jack wasn't expecting to be allowed home so soon and although he was pleasantly surprised, he was also concerned for his own safety. "Thank you Doctor, but will he be okay?" Emma inquired, clasping her hands. Doctor Palmer cleared his throat and flipped through the notes on his clipboard. "He seems healthy, given what he's been through. I still want to conduct regular testing though, which means I need to see you both back here on the 17th," he replied. Emma looked at Jack, nodded her head in encouragement and smiled warmly. "So, it's safe for me to go?" Jack questioned. "I believe so, but if you feel unwell you must contact me immediately. If you experience any pain, any confusion or any unusual symptoms, don't hesitate to get in touch." Doctor Palmer explained. Despite his low mood, he had to admit that he felt physically healthy. Although his muscles were weak, he wasn't in pain and he didn't feel sick. "So what time can he leave tomorrow?" Emma asked. "If you call over at around 4pm, he should be okay to leave by then. We'll run some more tests in the morning." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack felt conflicted about going home. Part of him was excited to leave the hospital, but he was also haunted by the uncertainty of what his new life would be like. "Jack, I could go shopping in the morning and buy you some new clothes. Then I'll come pick you up in the afternoon." Emma suggested. He hadn't had time to consider what going home would actually entail and it suddenly dawned on him that all of his clothes would need replacing. "Yeah...thanks. It's just a bit overwhelming," he replied. "You'll feel better tomorrow, try not to worry," she said in a soothing voice. Chapter 4 Emma sat down at Jack's bedside and placed a gym bag on the floor. "Doctor, can I talk to Jack in private?" Emma asked. "Sure, I'll give you both some time." Doctor Palmer replied. Jack glanced nervously at the gym bag. When Emma had told Jack that she was going to purchase him some new clothes, he had been looking forward to wearing clothes that actually fit him. But when he thought about it, he realized that the only clothes that would actually fit him would be from the children's section. When Doctor Palmer left the room, Emma picked up the gym bag and placed it on the edge of Jack's bed. "I've been shopping, I tried to get you some clothes that you'll like, but there wasn't much choice." Emma explained. She stood up and unzipped the gym bag, then rummaged around inside. "What do you think of these?" she queried, pulling out a small pair of denim jeans. Jack was pleasantly surprised, the jeans had an elastic waist, but other than that they looked very similar to his old jeans. "They're okay." Jack replied. "I've got you some plain shirts as well, look," she continued, as she held up a navy blue t-shirt. So far, so good, he thought. "I tried to get you some plain pajamas as well, but I could only find ones with prints on them," she revealed, reaching into the gym bag. Emma pulled out a pajama top and held it up in front of him, it was brightly colored and adorned with pictures of dinosaurs. Jack shook his head in disapproval. "Sorry, I couldn't get anything better," she apologized, "we also need to talk about how we're going to get you home." she added. "You're driving me home right?" Jack asked. Emma cleared her throat and then bit her lip, before pausing for a few moments to consider her response. "Yeah, but...you won't fit in a normal car seat," she observed, "what if I crash or if I get stopped by the police?" she continued. Jack knew where the conversation was going and he didn't like it. "Umm, you mean?" he murmured. "I bought you a car seat that you'll fit in, you know...for safety," she explained. Jack blushed. He didn't like the idea of using a child's car seat, but he knew that it made sense. He had never trusted Emma's driving and he had no intention of dying in a traffic accident. "I think I'm going to get dressed now," he announced. Emma nodded her head and moved the gym bag closer to him. Jack slid to the edge of his bed and peered down over the side. "Let me help you get down" Emma suggested. Jack sighed and nodded his head. He perched on the edge of the bed, dangling his legs over the side. Emma placed her hands under his armpits and lifted him carefully down onto the floor. When his feet touched the ground he was standing only inches away from her, looking directly at her thighs. He felt overwhelmed by the sheer size of her. He took a step back from her and decided that he needed privacy. "Can you look away whilst I get dressed?" he asked. Emma lifted the gym bag onto the floor and then walked to the opposite side of the room, Jack looked across at her to make sure that she wasn't looking at him. Then he pulled the tiny hospital gown off of his body and let it drop to the floor. He was now only wearing a soaking wet diaper, which he had been anxious to hide from Emma. He fumbled awkwardly with the tapes and tried to remove the diaper, eventually it slid to the floor and landed on top of his discarded gown. Jack looked down at his crotch and stared anxiously at his genitals, his penis was small and hairless. He didn't want Emma to see it, but he didn't know how long he would be able to hide it from her. He took a pair of jeans out of the gym bag and attempted to put them on, after several attempts he managed to pull them up around his waist. But when he tried to put on a t-shirt he had difficulty maneuvering his arms through the sleeves and he struggled for a few minutes with the t-shirt stuck over his head. "Let me help you with that." Emma offered. "Okay." Jack muttered. He couldn't see her properly, as the t-shirt was obscuring his vision. But he could feel her fingers on his arms, guiding them into the sleeves and then pulling the t-shirt down over his body. He could now see that she was kneeling down in front of him and although she was still taller than him, he felt less intimidated. "I bought you some shoes and socks as well, can I help you put them on?" she asked. Jack frowned and nodded his head. He sat down on the floor whilst she slid the socks onto his feet, he squirmed slightly when he felt her fingers wrapped around his whole foot, her hands were huge. She slid the shoes onto his feet and secured the Velcro straps, then Jack breathed a sigh of relief. "All done," she announced. Emma glanced at the discarded diaper on the floor and wondered how long he would need to wear them for. Jack noticed where she was looking and he guessed what she had seen. "Do you need to keep wearing those?" she quizzed. Jack blushed and looked down at his feet. "I'm going to try using the toilet again," he mumbled. "Well I've bought some just in case, hopefully you won't need them," she replied. Jack got to his feet and walked gingerly across the room, he still felt unsteady on his feet. Then the door creaked open and Doctor Palmer stepped back into the room. "Are you two okay?" he asked. "Doctor, I think we're ready to leave, if that's okay?" Emma replied. "You're free to go Jack, but we need you back here on the 17th of this month so we can monitor your progress. If you start to feel unwell or you have any concerns, please contact me." Doctor Palmer advised. They both thanked the Doctor and then began to make their way slowly out of the building. Jack walked carefully, making sure that he didn't trip or slip on any surfaces. It was the first time that he had left the building since the accident and the world as he now saw it still felt unfamiliar to him. As they strolled through the parking lot he stared at a pick up truck and marveled at it's tires which were now as tall as him. When they reached the car Emma opened the door and pointed to the back seat. "Sorry, I know this can't be easy," she remarked. Jack climbed into the back of the car and saw that a children's car seat was waiting for him. He clambered onto the seat next to it and stared at it in disbelief, it would fit him perfectly. Reluctantly, he crawled into the car seat and slumped backwards. His feet were now slightly elevated and he felt like he was sat in a recliner. He pulled the straps down over his shoulders and attempted to buckle himself in, but the buckle would not latch. "Here, let me give you a hand." Emma offered. As she bent down and reached into the car, Jack could feel her warm breath on his face. She took hold of the shoulder straps and the buckle between his legs, then effortlessly snapped it shut. Jack wondered whether his fingers would be strong enough to undo the buckle if he needed to, but he guessed that he would probably need Emma's help to get out of the seat. He watched as she sat down in the drivers seat and fastened her own seatbelt. Before the accident he had always preferred to drive the car himself when they were going somewhere together, but now he couldn't even fasten his own seatbelt. As they travelled home his mind began to wander and he started to feel drowsy. He resented the fact that his car seat was so comfortable and he certainly didn't want to fall asleep in it. He tried to focus his mind so that he could fight the urge to close his eyes. "Jack, we're home." Emma announced. He woke up with a start. The passenger door was open and Emma was stood outside of the car peering down at him. He remembered that they had been driving home and he realized that he must have fallen asleep. He fumbled with the buckle on his seatbelt and tried to unfasten it, but his fingers weren't strong enough. Emma reached into the car and using one hand she swiftly popped open the buckle. "Do you need a hand climbing out?" she asked. Jack shook his head and climbed out of the car seat, before carefully lowering himself down onto the floor of the vehicle. Then he clambered out of the passenger door and hopped down onto the ground. "Are you tired? You can go to bed if you want." Emma suggested. "No, I'm okay," he insisted. But only seconds after the words had left his mouth he found himself yawning. He stared upwards at the front door of their house, the whole place looked very different from his new vantage point. Before the accident he had thought that their modest two bedroom home was rather cramped, but now it appeared enormous. Emma unlocked the door and Jack stepped into the hallway, then he looked around in awe. The ceiling seemed to be impossibly far above him and it reminded him of being inside of a warehouse. Everything was the same, but different. When he entered the living room he was amazed by the size of the television, he recalled that he had been considering buying a larger one, but now the length of their modest TV exceeded his height. He spent the next ten minutes walking from room to room, gawking at the scale of everything. When he reached the bedroom, he stopped to look at the bed and yawned. It was lower than the hospital bed that he had been sleeping in and he thought that he would be able to climb into it without assistance. Emma followed him into the room. "Shall I make us some dinner?" she queried. "What time is it?" he enquired. "Six o'clock." she replied, as she looked at her phone. Jack looked longingly at the bed. "I think I'm going to go to bed after all, it's been a long day," he said. "Okay, you get some rest. Let me know if you need any help when you need to go to the toilet." Emma replied. Jack shuddered. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he might not be able to climb onto the toilet by himself. "Alright," he mumbled. Jack pulled himself onto the bed and rolled over. He snuggled into the covers and he thought that they felt softer than they used to do. "Goodnight." Emma whispered. "Night," he replied. The next time he woke up it was pitch black inside of the room. He could hear Emma snoring quietly beside him and he could feel the heat radiating off of her body. He rolled over and moved closer to her, before reaching out to place his hand on her shoulder. She was lying on her side and facing away from him, when he stretched out his legs his toes brushed up against her lower back. Her skin was warm to the touch, but touching her didn't elicit the same emotional response in him that it used to do. He used to love to grab hold of her and push his body up against hers, but now he felt emptiness. He used to get an erection when he touched Emma, but now he felt nothing. He was troubled by the realization that he was no longer capable of feeling sexual attraction. He felt emasculated, as though a key part of who he was had been taken away from him. When he remembered the times that he had made love to Emma, the memories seemed to have lost their meaning. He no longer wanted to have sex and the idea of putting his penis inside of somebody else felt vaguely disturbing. Jack removed his hand from her shoulder and moved further away from her. He rolled over and drifted back off to sleep. Chapter 5 "Wake up." Emma said. Jack opened his eyes and groaned. Something didn't feel right, he felt cold and damp. "Jack, you've wet the bed." Emma announced. He sat up in bed and looked around, his jeans felt clammy. Emma was stood by the side of the bed with a towel, looking down at him. "I'm sorry," he murmured. "I know it's not your fault but if this is going to keep happening you really need to wear a diaper, at least until you can use the toilet again." Emma insisted. He didn't want to wear diapers, but he was struggling to come up with a good reason not to wear them. "But if I wear them I might start to rely on them, I just need more time," he protested. "Jack, I can't wash your clothes and our bedsheets every single day. Please, can you just wear them for now?" she implored. "Okay." Jack muttered. He crawled out from underneath the damp covers and climbed down from the side of the bed. "Thanks. I'll just change the bedsheets, I've left some diapers in the spare bedroom," she replied. Jack walked out into the hallway, his jeans were soaked and rubbed uncomfortably against his skin. He had to admit that wearing diapers would be a sacrifice worth making if it meant that he didn't have to endure wet clothes multiple times per day. When he entered the spare bedroom he saw a package of baby diapers on the floor in the corner of the room. As he stared at the picture of the toddler on the packaging his muscles tensed up. He took a few steps towards the package but he couldn't bring himself to go near it. Then he heard footsteps behind him and saw that Emma had followed him into the room. "Did you have to buy baby diapers?" he asked indignantly. Emma folded her arms and sighed. "Well I'm sorry, but they don't sell adult diapers in your size at the grocery store," she replied. He knew he had asked a stupid question, but he was desperately searching for a way to preserve his dignity. Emma walked over to the package and tore it open, before pulling out one of the diapers. "Can you leave me alone? I'll do it myself." Jack asserted. She tossed the diaper on the floor and marched out of the room. With difficulty, Jack pulled down his jeans and then stepped out of them. He studied the babyish cartoon prints on the diaper and sighed. After spreading the diaper flat on the floor, he sat down in the middle and attempted to fasten it around his waist. The tapes were fiddly and he found it difficult to maneuver them to the right place, but after several attempts he managed to fasten them. When he stood up the diaper felt loose around his waist, like the tapes hadn't been fastened tightly enough. Then he realized that his t-shirt was also damp and that he might struggle to remove it by himself. He tried pulling the t-shirt up over his head but he lacked the coordination and strength needed to fully remove it, instead it ended up stuck over his head as he fumbled awkwardly. "How are you getting on?" Emma asked, poking her head around the corner of the doorframe. "Fine!" Jack insisted. "Jack, please let me help you take your shirt off," she requested, as she walked over to him. Bending down, she pulled the t-shirt off of his head and helped him to maneuver his arms out of the sleeves. "And that diaper needs fastening properly or it might leak," she observed. Jack froze as Emma knelt down on the floor in front of him. He knew what she was about to do and he wanted to protest, but before he could say anything her hands were already reaching down towards his waist. He flinched instinctively when he felt her fingers on his waist. "It'll only take a few seconds," she remarked. She quickly adjusted the tapes on his diaper and he felt it tighten around his waist. "I bought two pairs of those jeans so you can wear the other ones today." Emma advised. Jack didn't reply, he felt like he had been violated. He couldn't believe that she had adjusted the tapes on his diaper without even asking him. Emma helped Jack into a new t-shirt and then left a pair of jeans on the floor for him to put on by himself. "I'm going to make breakfast, do you want waffles?" she asked. "Sure," he mumbled. Jack sensed that the dynamics of their relationship had been permanently altered. She now thought nothing of violating his personal space, she didn't even seem to realize that she had done anything wrong. After putting on his jeans, Jack stood silently and tried to translate his feelings into words, until the smell of breakfast drew him towards the kitchen. When he passed by the dining room, he remembered that he wouldn't be big enough to sit at the dining room table and wondered where he would be able to eat his meal. He walked timidly into the kitchen and watched Emma prepare the food. "Jack, do you want to eat breakfast in the living room?" she queried, "you know, because of the dining room and..." she continued. "Yeah, okay," he replied, nodding his head. Emma carried the plate through to the living room and placed it on a coffee table, which she then pulled up to the very edge of the couch. Jack followed her through into the living room and climbed onto the couch, although his legs dangled over the edge, he could comfortably reach the plate on the coffee table. Emma placed a knife and fork next to the plate, then frowned. "Actually, can you still use these?" she asked. Jack shrugged his shoulders. "I can try," he replied. He picked up the butter knife carefully, but it felt too unwieldy for him to be able to maneuver it precisely, he felt like he was holding a large carving knife. He moved the knife gingerly towards the waffle, but before he could reach his target the knife slipped from his grasp and clattered against the table. Emma picked up the knife and began to cut the waffle into smaller pieces. "Do you want a drink of water? I have some plastic cups." Emma said. Jack nodded his head. He used his fingers to pick up pieces of the waffle, which was smeared with chocolate sauce. He ate his breakfast ravenously, barely pausing for breath. When Emma returned with a small cup of water, he carefully used both hands to lift it up to his mouth and quench his thirst. After he had finished his breakfast he watched television for a while, which temporarily distracted him from his troubles. Whilst he was watching the television, he attempted to pick up the plastic cup of water without watching what his hands were doing. He had lifted the cup halfway to his mouth when he lost his grip and the cup fell onto the couch, spilling it's contents everywhere. Jack scanned the room looking for something that he could use to clean up the mess, but the water quickly soaked into the fabric of the couch. "Are you okay?" Emma queried. Jack looked up and saw her stood in the doorway to the living room. "I...uh...spilled water," he stammered. "It's okay I'll get a towel," she replied. Jack moved to the other side of the couch so that his clothes didn't get wet. When Emma returned she placed a towel on the damp patch and assessed the damage. "There's some sauce from your breakfast on here too," she noted, pointing to a chocolate smudge on the fabric. "Sorry, I'm still getting used to these hands." Jack replied, shrugging his shoulders. Emma left the room and returned with a damp washcloth. As she approached the sofa Jack became aware of a peculiar sensation in his body. The first thing that he noticed was that his crotch felt warm, then he could feel a steady stream of urine spurting out of his body. He realized that he was pissing himself in front of Emma and he froze in panic. She bent down over the sofa and rubbed the sauce stain with a cloth. Jack tried to tense his muscles and stop the flow of urine, but the warm moist feeling was spreading down the front of his diaper. "Are you okay?" Emma asked. Jack glanced up at her and they briefly locked eyes. "Yeah," he replied, as he looked away from her and hoped that she wouldn't notice. As Emma stood back up she cleared her throat and brushed her hair out of her eyes. "If you need help with...anything, let me know," she offered, before leaving the room. Jack wondered whether she had noticed a change in his body language. He contemplated going to the restroom to change his diaper, but he didn't want her to know that he had soiled himself, so he decided to continue watching television as though nothing had happened. He looked down at his jeans and noticed a bulge in-between his legs. How long will it take her to notice? He thought. Initially the warmth from the soaking diaper felt strangely comfortable and aside from the emotional embarrassment, it didn't bother him. But as time passed by he started to feel increasingly cold and clammy. As he watched television he occasionally moved to a different position on the couch, attempting to alleviate his discomfort. Hours passed by until he could no longer bare the irritation. When Emma started to prepare dinner, he sensed an opportunity to change himself without her noticing. Jack climbed down from the sofa and waddled to the spare bedroom. He saw that the package of diapers, which had previously been on the floor in the corner of the room, had been moved on top of a shelf. Standing in front of the shelf, he stretched out his hands above his head and tried desperately to pull the package over the edge, but it was still out of reach. He conceded defeat and realized that there was no way to conceal his accident. "Emma!" he hollered. Hearing footsteps in the hallway, he braced himself. When she stepped into the room he took a deep breath. "Yeah?" she replied. She saw Jack looking up at the shelf and then noticed the diapers. "Oh...sorry," she stammered. "Why would you put them up there?" he squawked. "I was just cleaning, I forgot," she explained. Emma took the diapers and then placed them back on the floor, before leaving the room. Jack attempted to change himself, but once again he had difficulty securing the tapes on the new diaper. He struggled for several minutes, before fastening them the best that he could, but when he stood up the diaper still felt loose around his waist. "Do you need any help in there?" Emma asked. "No, just give me a minute," he replied. He unfastened one of the tapes, but when he tried to readjust it he lost his grip, leaving the diaper hanging off of his body. "Jack, there's no shame in asking for help," she asserted. "Fine," he grunted. Emma stepped into the room and looked down at Jack. One side of his diaper was haphazardly taped together and he was holding the other side together with his hands. Bending down, she swiftly readjusted the tapes, tightening the diaper around his waist. "Dinner will be ready soon," she announced. Jack couldn't even bring himself look at her, let alone speak to her. He knew that she was just trying to help him, but he was mortified. Once she had left the room he put his jeans back on and then sat down on the floor, before burying his face in his hands. He stayed there for a while, ruminating over his problems, but eventually the smell of cooking drew him towards the kitchen. He stopped in the hallway to take in the aroma. He wasn't sure what it was, but it smelled delicious. He thought about going into the kitchen to see what Emma was making, but he was still too ashamed to talk to her. He instead decided to wait in the living room and he hoped that he would be able to eat his meal on the couch. When Emma arrived with dinner he quietly thanked her and climbed onto the couch. When she placed the plate on the coffee table, she didn't even bother to give him the knife and fork. Instead she cut the food into small pieces herself and took the utensils away with her. Once again he ate with his fingers, devouring the meal piece by piece. The food was delicious, but by the time he had finished everything on his plate, he was starting to feel drowsy. Jack clambered down from the couch and yawned, before making his way towards the bedroom. As he climbed onto the bed he caught a glimpse of the alarm clock and realized that it was only six o'clock. He didn't want to make a habit of going to bed so early, so he opted to find something to keep him occupied. Jack remembered that he had left some of his old books in a set of drawers in the spare bedroom and he decided to go look for something to read. When he reached the chest of drawers he realized that he was only tall enough to reach the bottom two. He pulled open the bottom drawer and began rummaging through it's contents. Eventually he found a novel that he hadn't read for several years, but he remembered enjoying the story and he decided to have another read of it to pass the time. He lifted the book out of the drawer and brushed the dust off of it's cover, before carrying it back to bed with him. When he opened the book, he found that it was more difficult to turn the pages than he had remembered. Every time he tried to grasp hold of an individual page, his fingers seemed to grab three or four pages at once and he had to take more time to separate them. After a short struggle, he found the first page of the story and began reading. Soon he was distracted from his struggles and engrossed in the story, it was just as good as he had remembered it being. But before he had finished the second chapter, he came across a word that troubled him. It was a word that he didn't recognize. He thought about the word carefully and wondered whether it might have been borrowed from another language. But he thought that if that was the case, then surely he would have looked up the meaning of the word when he had last read the novel. He put aside his concerns momentarily and decided to carry on reading. Then when he turned the page and continued reading, the same thing happened again, he noticed another word that he didn't recognize. He searched his memory but he was certain that he had never seen the word before. He was becoming increasingly concerned and he decided that it was more than a coincidence. "Emma? Emma?" he called out in a shrill voice. He waited for a response, but when he didn't hear anything he decided to call her again. "Emma!" he yelled. He heard the sound of footsteps and movement in the hallway, then moments later Emma marched into the room. "What's wrong?" she asked. Jack was surprised by the tone of her voice, she almost sounded irritated. "Something's wrong, the...the words" he stammered, pointing at the book. "What's wrong? What about the words?" she asked. Jack noticed that her eyes were red and puffy, as though she had been crying. But he was too preoccupied with his own problems to ask her whether she was okay. "I don't know some of the words, I don't know what they mean," he explained, with a look of alarm. "Which words? Show me." Emma replied, wiping her eyes. He pointed to a word on the page. "This one, I think it says Inter...kepted." Jack said. Emma bent down to get a closer look at the writing. "It's pronounced Intercepted, you don't recognize it?" she asked. Jack chastised himself for pronouncing the word incorrectly. He knew that the letter C didn't make the K sound and he couldn't understand why he had pronounced it wrong. But he still couldn't remember the word or it's meaning. "So it's a real word? Should I know it?" he queried. Emma twirled her hair with her fingers and frowned. "Yeah, it means...how can I put it? If you intercept something, you stop it before it reaches it's destination. Like, intercepting a car before it can arrive somewhere...or intercepting a message," she explained. Jack flipped the page and pointed to another word. "I don't know this one either, circum...ference," he stuttered. Emma took a deep breath. Jack looked up at her and noted the look of worry on her face. "Errm, that's the length around a circle," she revealed. His eyes widened and his heart started to beat faster. "And I should know those words?" Jack asked. An awkward silence permeated the room and Emma seemed to be struggling to muster a response. "We...should go back to see Doctor Palmer tomorrow," she suggested. "What if...what if I'm losing my mind," Jack gasped. "You've been through a lot Jack, it might not be anything to worry about. I'll take you back to see the Doctor tomorrow, try not to worry until then," she advised. Jack closed the book and then flopped onto the pillow. "I can't believe this is happening," he lamented. "You've got a big day tomorrow, now try to get some rest" she suggested, "I'll go get you something to drink," she continued. Jack stared at the ceiling. It felt like a million thoughts were running through his mind and he couldn't untangle them. He fretted about the possibility that he might forget more words, or that he might forget how to read altogether. But he felt drowsy and the more he worried the more mentally exhausted he became. After several minutes of anguish he closed his eyes and his thoughts started to ebb away. When Emma returned to the bedroom with a glass of water Jack was already sound asleep. She placed the cup on a bedside table and then returned to the living room, where she stared out of the window. She was lost in thought for several minutes until the sound of a ringtone brought her back to reality. She recognized that the sound was coming from Jack's cellphone, which had laid untouched in the kitchen since they had arrived home the previous day. When she reached the kitchen the phone was still ringing and she didn't recognize the number on the screen. She thought about allowing it to go to voicemail, but when the phone continued to ring she picked it up and answered the call. "Hello." Emma said. "Hi, who is this?" a female voice asked. Emma didn't recognize the woman's voice and she thought that it might be someone from the hospital. "I'm Emma, Jack's girlfriend. Who are you?" Emma replied. "Oh...I...this is...awkward," the stranger stammered. Chapter 6 Emma helped Jack to climb onto a chair in Doctor Palmer's office and then took a seat next to him. "Jack, how have you been?" Doctor Palmer inquired. He looked up at the bespectacled Doctor, but he was struggling to put his thoughts into words. "Umm well..." Jack hesitated. "He was reading a book yesterday and well, I'll let him explain the rest." Emma interjected. "Go on..." Doctor Palmer said. Jack took a deep breath and stared at the wall. "Well I was reading a book, one I've read before. I didn't recognize some of the words," he revealed. "I see, which words didn't you recognize?" Doctor Palmer asked, as he picked up a pen and flipped through a notepad. "In...Intercepted and circumference." Jack stuttered. The Doctor scratched his beard and furrowed his brow. "When you say that you didn't recognize the words, do you mean that you couldn't remember the meaning of the words? Or did the words themselves seem unfamiliar to you?" Doctor Palmer quizzed. Jack could recall thinking that the words must have come from a different language. "Both. I felt like I'd never seen them before, but I must have, because I've read that book before." Jack replied. "I had to explain what they meant to him. He was looking at me like I was crazy." Emma interrupted. Doctor Palmer tore a piece of paper from the notepad and began scribbling down notes. "When she explained the meaning of the words to you, did that jog your memory?" he asked. Jack shook his head. "No, they sounded like made up words. Like I was hearing them for the first time," he replied. "Your brain has adapted to this change remarkably well, quite frankly it's a miracle that you can still recognize anyone. But this is a new symptom and we should monitor you for signs of mental decline." Doctor Palmer explained. Emma gasped audibly. Jack looked at her and noticed that she was wringing her hands nervously. Her brow furrowed and she glanced at Jack, then looked back at the Doctor. "Doctor, do you think it could get worse?" she queried. "To be honest I don't know, it's the first time that this has ever happened in medical history," he replied, "it's possible that Jack's brain just lost some information whilst his neural pathways were being re-organized. It might not happen again," he continued. "Might not?" Jack stated, squirming anxiously. Doctor Palmer took a deep breath and glanced at his computer, before turning his attention back towards Jack. "Your brain is smaller than it used to be, it's possible that it's struggling to retain all of the information that was stored in your adult brain," he clarified, "so it might be making more space, like deleting files from a computers hard drive when it's memory is full," he added. "Can you stop it?" Jack asked. "Well, there's still a lot that we don't understand about the brains of infants. Certain areas of the brain that are associated with memory storage don't develop fully until around the age of three or four. Your brain might be rejuvenating in the same way that your body did," he replied. Jack's mind raced. He wondered how long he might have left before he lost all of his memories. "But somebody must be able to help me." Jack pleaded. "We'll perform another scan and in the meantime I need to consult with one of my colleagues, wait here." Doctor Palmer instructed. After the Doctor had left the room Emma looked at Jack and smiled nervously. He recognized that smile, he knew that she was trying to put on a brave face. "It'll be okay," she said, but she didn't sound convinced. Jack perched himself on the edge of his seat and fidgeted nervously. Five minutes later Doctor Palmer returned and led them down a corridor into another room. Jack stared up at the huge MRI scanner and frowned. "I believe you've already met our radiographer, Paul." Doctor Palmer stated. "Yeah, I think he did the last scan," Emma replied, as she nodded in Paul's direction. "It's good to see you both again. Please can you help Jack up onto the table and we can make a start." Paul advised. Emma bent down and positioned her hands under Jack's armpits, before lifting him up onto the bed. The radiographer tried to reassure Jack as he entered the scanner and reminded him to stay still. Jack was unsettled by the loud noises being made by the scanner, but he managed to regain his focus and lie motionless. After the scan was complete, they were led back into Doctor Palmers office, where they were left to wait. They sat quietly for some time, the silence was occasionally punctuated by the sound of Emma tapping her foot. She briefly attempted to engage in small talk about the weather, but Jack barely responded. Sometime later, Doctor Palmer returned to the room carrying a clipboard. "Did you find anything Doctor?" Emma inquired. Doctor Palmer adjusted his glasses and squinted at the notes. "It's too early to say for certain, I think Jack's brain might still be changing, but..." he replied. Doctor Palmer paused and bit his lip, he appeared reluctant to finish the sentence. "But what?" Emma asked. "But the good news is I've just been speaking to one of my colleagues and we might have another option," he revealed. "What is it?" Jack asked. Doctor Palmer sat down at his desk and pulled his seat closer to Jack. Then he paused for a moment and gazed at Jack apprehensively, as though he was reluctant to share the information. "It's a relatively new drug that might slow down cognitive decline," he explained, "but I should caution you that it's not a cure and it's never been tested on someone like you, which makes it a risky treatment," he warned. "Let's do it." Jack asserted, without hesitation. Jack glanced up at Emma and thought that she might be about to say something. She opened her mouth to speak but then stopped herself. "Please think carefully about this, we can't anticipate what side effects there might be. I'm giving you this option now, but my recommendation would be to wait for a few days before starting treatment." Doctor Palmer advised. "Wait? Why?" Jack queried. The Doctor placed the clipboard on his desk and clasped his hands. "Because we still don't know how quickly your brain is changing or even the extent to which it will change, I suggest performing further tests before we start the treatment," he replied. Jack was frightened by the idea of waiting longer, his mind was all that he had left. "But in a few days I might not even remember my own name." Jack protested. "You don't know that will happen. What if this drug has dangerous side effects?" Emma interjected. He understood her concern, but nothing scared him more than the possibility of losing his memories and his identity. "And what if I don't take it and I lose my mind?" Jack replied. "If you choose to start this treatment now you must report any possible side effects to me as soon as they happen. We can perform another scan on Monday, in the meantime contact me if you start to feel unwell." Doctor Palmer explained Emma bit her lip and looked down nervously at Jack. "Jack, are you sure this is the right thing to do?" she asked. "I want to start now," he insisted. Doctor Palmer pulled his chair back up to his desk and began typing on his computer keyboard. "Okay, I'll write you a prescription. But I want you to call by again on Monday afternoon so we can run some more tests." Doctor Palmer instructed. "Thanks, we will do." Jack replied. "In the meantime I suggest you stay mentally stimulated, read or do puzzles, anything to keep your brain active." Doctor Palmer advised. Emma picked up her handbag and began rummaging through it. "Is there a pharmacy nearby?" she asked. "Three blocks away on 22nd Avenue." Doctor Palmer revealed. "Thankyou doctor. We could call there on our way home, Jack." she suggested. It suddenly dawned on him that he might have to go into the pharmacy with her. Jack balked at the idea, he didn't want to be seen in public. "Wait, I don't want to go in...I mean, I don't want people to see me." Jack stuttered. Emma glanced down at Jack and raised her eyebrows. "Well I can't leave you in the car, but I suppose I could go pick up the medicine myself and then come back here for you," she suggested, "is it okay if he waits here doctor?" she queried. "Sure, the pharmacy is only five minutes away." Doctor Palmer replied. The doctor finished writing the prescription and handed it to Emma, who folded it in half and placed it in her purse. "Thanks, I'll be back soon." Emma said, as she stood up. Jack looked up at her with a grateful smile, but to his surprise she strolled out of the room without even glancing at him. He squirmed impatiently in his seat whilst he waited for Emma to return. "Is there anything else you'd like to discuss before you go? Any questions?" Doctor Palmer asked. "No, thankyou." Jack replied, shaking his head. He had a lot of questions on his mind, but he was frightened of what the answers to those questions might be. They both sat in silence for ten minutes whilst Doctor Palmer continued to work diligently at his computer. When Emma returned from the pharmacy she appeared flustered. Jack recognized that look on her face, but he assumed that she had been irritated by another driver or by someone at the store. "Did you get it?" Jack queried. "Yeah, I think we're ready to go," Emma replied. Jack peered down at the ground and decided that he would attempt to climb down from his seat without Emma's assistance. "Oh before you go." Doctor Palmer interjected. The room fell silent for a moment and Jack wondered whether he might be about to receive more bad news. "You need to take two of those pills every day with a meal, the instructions should be on the bottle," he advised, "remember, if you start to feel unwell then call me," he added. Jack let out a sigh of relief and then climbed down to the floor. He thanked Doctor Palmer before following Emma out of the room and into a corridor. As they walked through the corridor together, Emma made a conscious effort to walk slowly so that Jack could keep up pace with her. Whenever they encountered a door, Emma would stop to hold it open so that Jack could pass through. Once they were outside Emma paused momentarily and surveyed her surroundings, trying to remember where she had parked the car. "It's this way," she said, motioning for Jack to follow her. When they reached the car, Jack climbed into his car seat and Emma buckled him in. After she had taken her place in the drivers seat she sat in silence for a few moments and collected her thoughts. "Well it could be worse, at least they have medicine that can help you," she remarked, as she turned the ignition key and the engine roared to life. "Maybe. I just...don't want to talk about it right now." Jack replied gloomily. When the car turned out of the parking lot Jack caught a glimpse of the hospital through the window, he knew that he would have to go back there soon and he wondered what condition he would be in when he returned. He stared out of the window at the passing rooftops whilst he contemplated his future, his body had been taken from him and now he was facing the possibility of losing his intellect as well. His stomach grumbled and he started to feel a little unwell. He wasn't sure why, but something felt wrong. He wriggled around in his seat to try and find a more comfortable position. As the seconds passed by he began to notice a dull pain in his stomach, like a pressure that was gradually building. Then he suddenly realized what was happening. Please, not now, he thought. But before he could finish the thought, he felt a large mass pushing its way out of his anus. By the time he had realized what was happening, it was already too late. Within seconds he could feel warm feces squashed between his buttocks. There was a brief respite, then seconds later he felt more fecal matter forcing its way through his sphincter. The smell hit his nostrils almost instantaneously. The feeling of sitting in his own excrement was bad enough, but knowing that Emma would soon smell his accident felt unbearable. Barely a minute had passed by when he heard Emma clearing her throat. "Jack, have you done a...you know?" she queried. He burned with shame and wished that the ground would swallow him up. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered, closing his eyes. "It's okay, it's not your fault." Emma said reassuringly. "I know, I just...why me?" he asked, dejectedly. "Things will get easier. Look, when we get home I'll help you get cleaned up," she offered. He didn't want her help, he wanted to be able to do it himself. He knew that his previous attempts at changing his own diaper had ended in abject failure, but he was determined to try again. He winced as Emma lowered the car windows to let in the fresh air. He remained silent for the rest of the journey home and quietly prayed that he would be able to retain at least some measure of dignity. When they arrived home and Emma bent down to unbuckle him, he was sure that she was trying to hold her breath. When he climbed down out of his car seat he became immediately conscious of how hard it was to walk in a full diaper. Every step that he took reminded him that he had soiled himself. He waddled into the house and made his way towards the restroom. He hoped that he would be able to clean himself up before Emma attempted to help him. But when he tried to take his jeans off he fumbled around awkwardly and he had only managed to pull them down to his ankles when Emma entered the room. "Here, let me help you. It'll be easier to do this if you lie down on the floor." Emma suggested. "It's okay, I can do it." Jack replied. Bending down he attempted to pull the jeans free of his ankles, but he stumbled and almost fell over. "Jack, will you please just lie down on the floor and let me help you get cleaned up?" she insisted. At the second attempt, he managed to fully remove his jeans. "I'm not going to lie down like a baby, it's demeaning. Leave me to it, I'll be careful." Jack protested. "It's not about..." Emma said, before stopping to take a deep breath. "Look, you don't have the motor control in your hands to be able to do this by yourself, you're going to make a mess and there'll be poop all over our restroom," she asserted, folding her arms. Jack waddled over to a packet of baby wipes in the corner of the room and picked them up. "I don't care...I mean, I'll...I'll clean it up afterwards." Jack stuttered. Emma sighed in exasperation and unfolded her arms, before placing her hands on her hips. "You're really going to smear shit everywhere just to protect your ego?" she snapped. As he waddled back towards the center of the room, the packet of wipes slipped from his grasp and tumbled to the floor. He looked down at the wipes and grunted in frustration. He knew that he was going to make a mess if he attempted it on his own. "You're being ridiculous. Please, just lie down and let me help you." Emma petitioned. He felt like crying, but he knew that lying down was the right thing to do. He let out a soft whimper and sat down on the floor. "Fine!" he mewled. Emma took a clean diaper from a cupboard and casually tossed it on the floor. Then she knelt down on the floor in front of Jack and gestured for him to lie down. When his head touched the floor he closed his eyes and shuddered, he knew that he would never live this down. Emma reached down and unfastened the tapes on his diaper. Jack continued to keep his eyes closed, he couldn't bare to look at her. He could feel the dirty diaper being pulled away from his skin, exposing his crotch. Although the cool air on his skin felt refreshing, the stench of feces was overpowering. "Jack, I need to lift your legs up." Emma explained. Before he could respond, he could feel her hands wrapped around his ankles. His legs were lifted into the air and then he could feel a cold wet wipe being rubbed against his buttocks. He balled his hands into fists and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. Emma continued to clean his skin with the wet wipes, pausing occasionally to gag and pull a new wipe from the packet. He felt completely emasculated. Holding him by the ankles, she slid a clean diaper underneath him. "Jack, I want to ask you a question." Emma revealed. "Huh?" Jack grunted, opening his eyes. "Jack, have you ever cheated on me?" Emma queried. He gazed up at her in bewilderment, temporarily caught off guard by the question. He felt vulnerable, he was naked and his feet were still being held aloft. He wondered whether she had somehow found out about Louise, but he was too scared to tell her the truth. "No...no way, never." Jack insisted. "And that's the truth?" Emma quizzed. "Yeah, why would you ask that?" he replied. Emma shook her head and lowered his ankles back to the floor. "Yesterday, whilst you were sleeping, your phone rang," she announced, "I answered it, guess who was on the other end," she went on. Jack's heart sank. He hadn't seen Louise in months, but they still messaged each other occasionally. It suddenly dawned on him that she had messaged him prior to the experiment at the laboratory and that he had forgotten to reply. He wondered whether she might have tried to call him to find out why he hadn't replied to her message. "Emma, I...I can explain." Jack stammered. "You can explain? Explain what? I spoke to Louise, I saw the messages on your phone." Emma bristled. He was still conscious that he was naked from the waist down and he hoped to be able to postpone the argument until he felt less vulnerable. "I...can we talk about this later?" Jack asked. "No, we're talking about it now. Did you cheat on me with Louise?" Emma demanded. Jack now felt smaller than he had done at any point since the accident. Emma was looking down at him with a steely gaze, he tried to avoid making eye contact with her. He reasoned that since Emma knew Louise's name, they must have had a conversation. He decided that attempting to conceal the truth was now more dangerous than confessing. "I'm sorry." Jack muttered. "So when I asked you whether you'd ever cheated on me before, you were lying when you said 'no', weren't you?" Emma asked. He stared at the ceiling and struggled to come up with an appropriate answer, he felt trapped. "Well?" she hissed. "Yes." Jack said meekly. She glared down at him and shook her head. "And if I hadn't discovered the truth you would've carried on lying to me wouldn't you?" she chided. He had actually considered confessing to Emma a month prior to the accident, but he had only slept with Louise once and he had thought it would do more harm than good to tell her. "No...I wanted to tell you." Jack protested. "You wanted to tell me? Now you're lying to me and lying to yourself. I just gave you a chance to come clean and you didn't." Emma sneered. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean for this to happen." Jack stammered. Emma stood up and walked over to the sink, where she began washing her hands. Jack sat up to look at her, he was still naked from the waist down and a clean diaper was spread out between his legs. After cleaning her hands Emma walked towards the doorway. "Change your own fucking diaper," she yelled, as she stormed out of the room. Jack sat in stunned silence for several minutes. Then he fumbled around with the clean diaper and clumsily tried to tape it shut around his body. After several attempts, he finally managed to get the tapes to stick correctly, but when he stood up the diaper felt too loose. Putting his jeans back on proved to be another trying experience, but he got there eventually. After getting dressed he decided to stay out of Emma's way and give her some time to cool off. He sat on the floor in the bedroom and stared at the wall for what seemed like an eternity, trying to think of something to say to her. He could hear her preparing dinner in the kitchen and he hoped that she would make him some too, it was yet another reminder of how dependent on her he had become. When he heard footsteps coming towards the bedroom he mentally prepared himself for an argument. When Emma entered the room she was carrying a plate and a small glass of water, without saying a word she placed them on the floor in front of him. He was relieved that she had at least still made dinner for him. Then she pulled a small pill bottle out of her pocket and unscrewed the lid, before emptying the contents into her hand. "You need to take two of these with your meal," Emma stated, as she bent down and placed two small pills on the side of his plate. He thought that she sounded as though she had calmed down and he wondered whether she might actually forgive him. "Thanks." Jack replied meekly. "Oh and you're sleeping on the couch tonight," she announced. Chapter 7 Jack awoke from a deep sleep and memories of the previous day came flooding back to him. He had already been worried that Emma might leave him following his sudden physical transformation, but he had hoped that she would take pity on him. Now that he had been forced to confess his infidelity, he was almost certain that their relationship had been irreparably damaged. He knew that he had made a terrible mistake, but he rationalized that had he known about the tragedy that was about to befall him, he would have never cheated on Emma. He needed her now, more than ever and he wished that he had never met Louise. When he thought about it carefully, his decision to pursue Louise no longer made sense to him. He could remember feeling attracted to her, but he no longer felt the same way. His memories of their secret tryst now felt empty and devoid of meaning. He mused that had he first met Louise now instead of several months ago, he would be physically incapable of being attracted to her. He wondered about the timing of Emma's decision to bring up the subject of Louise. He had been naked before her, smeared in his own shit, when she decided to broach the subject. He decided that it must have been a deliberate attempt to catch him out whilst he was at his most vulnerable. If she was willing to use that against him, he wondered what else she might be capable of. Jack curled up on the couch and waited quietly until he heard Emma get out of bed. Then he sat up attentively and fidgeted whilst he tried to think of something to say to her. But when Emma entered the room she didn't even look at him, instead she walked straight past him and into the kitchen. "Emma...I'm...I'm sorry." Jack called out. An awkward silence permeated the room until Emma returned from the kitchen. She stood in the doorway and stared off into the distance, avoiding making direct eye contact with him. "How many times did you fuck her?" Emma quizzed. Jack shifted uncomfortably in his seat, as if trying to find a position that would alleviate the growing unease within him. "Just the once, I swear," he promised. "Was it just Louise? Or were there others?" she asked. "No, it was just her," he asserted. She shook her head in disbelief and furrowed her brow. "I don't even know why I'm asking, you could be lying to me right now," she replied. "But I'm not," he protested. Emma turned to look at him and a mixture of emotions flickered across her face. Her gaze was intense, filled with a combination of sadness and uncertainty. "The trust is gone, I can't carry on like this," she continued. He didn't just fear losing her, he worried about what would happen to him after it was over. No longer able to live independently, he was concerned about the prospect of being left on his own. "Don't leave me now, not now" he pleaded. "Jack, even if I wanted to stay, what kind of future would we have together?" she asked, "when I look at you I see a child, I'm not attracted to you anymore," she explained. He wasn't expecting intimacy, he knew that those days were over. He wasn't even expecting her to remain faithful to him, he just didn't want to be left on his own to face an uncertain future without her support. "Well...to be honest, I'm not attracted to you anymore either," he replied. Her eyes widened with surprise, as though she hadn't considered the possibility before. "You don't find me attractive?" questioned Emma. Realizing that his words could have been misinterpreted he quickly backtracked, his expression shifting to one of concern. "I didn't mean it that way. You're still pretty, but my body has changed and I just don't feel that stuff anymore," Jack clarified. Emma had been so focused on the changes to his physical appearance that she hadn't spared any thought for the mental or hormonal changes that might have occurred. "I know that's not your fault but it does kind of prove my point. We don't have a future together," she insisted. He didn't expect her to forgive him, but he thought that he might still be able to persuade her to stick around until his health improved. "I still care about you, we could still live together until I figure things out," he suggested. "Until you figure things out?" she queried. When he was in the hospital he had felt like he was a laboratory rat. He was the only person ever to age in reverse, a medical marvel. He had guessed what would happen if he returned to the hospital and stayed there. There would be an endless barrage of tests, medical experts from around the world would visit him in order to study his body. He wanted his life to return to normal, he wanted to live in his own home, but he was worried about being left on his own. "Look, I'm scared I might be losing my mind here. If I get any worse I need someone around to make sure I'll be okay," he explained. "You mean if you lose your marbles, I'll end up caring for you?" Emma challenged. "Just for a bit, hopefully it won't come to that," he replied. She sighed and covered her face with her hands as if attempting to shield herself from the world. After taking a few moments to collect herself she took her hands away from her face and took a deep breath. "Alright, I'll stay for a few weeks," she acquiesced, "but only to give you time to work things out," she added. He felt a sudden rush of relief and the tension that existed between them seemed to abate momentarily. "Thanks, I just...thanks," he stammered. "You won't be thanking me later," she cautioned, "we need to go out," she went on. "What do you mean?" he queried. "I need a letter from my doctor so I can get more time off work," she explained, "we need more groceries as well" she added. He recoiled at the idea of leaving the house and being seen by people. He guessed that she would only be gone for an hour or so and decided that he would be more comfortable being left on his own for a short amount of time. "Well I can stay here until you get back," he suggested. "Two minutes ago you were worried about being left on your own," Emma retorted. He struggled to come up with a way to explain the apparent contradiction. He knew that it would probably be safer for him to leave the house with Emma than it would be for him to remain at home on his own. But the shame of being seen in public seemed to outweigh his concerns for his own safety. "But...I...I," he stuttered. "Look you can wait in the car, but I'm not leaving you here on your own," she asserted. As much as he didn't want to leave the house, he got the sense that Emma wasn't going to back down. He had only just managed to persuade her not to leave him and he didn't want to push his luck. "Alright," he muttered as he shrugged his shoulders in resignation. Chapter 8 Jack sat in the car and waited impatiently for Emma to return. She had only been gone for five minutes, but he felt as though she had been gone for an hour. He prayed that nobody would peer through the car windows and see that he was unaccompanied. His stomach grumbled and he fidgeted anxiously. Ever since he became incontinent he had been fixating on the noises that his body made. He interpreted every rumble and every gurgle as a sign that he might be about to have a bowel movement. Passing wind was even worse, every time he farted he thought that he was about to shit himself. The car door clicked open and Jack was relieved to see Emma climbing into the drivers seat. "Got it," she announced, "now we just need to go to the grocery store," she added. "Do we have to?" he complained. "Yes, we do" she insisted. As they pulled out of the parking lot, Jack closed his eyes and rested his head. He wondered how he would be able to cope once Emma was no longer living with him and he decided to formulate a plan of action. Speaking to a lawyer was at the top of his agenda, he thought that he would be able to file a lawsuit and seek damages for the accident. He guessed that he would be able to use the proceeds to adapt his house so that he would be able to live independently. "We're here," Emma announced. Jack opened his eyes and yawned. He couldn't remember falling asleep but he guessed that he must have drifted off on the way to the grocery store. "Oh crap," Emma exclaimed. "What's up?" he queried. "I just saw some cops going into the grocery store," she explained. Instinctively he turned his head towards the window, hoping that he would be able to see them himself, but the window was too high for him to be able to get a good view of the store. "So...," he replied. "So I can't leave you in the car, if they see you I might get in trouble," she clarified. He knew that being left in the car on his own would be risky and he didn't want to be mistaken for an unaccompanied child, but he had no intention of going into the grocery store with her. "We can come back tomorrow," he suggested. "Let's just do it now and get it over with," she insisted. He balked at the idea, he wasn't willing to sacrifice his dignity for a few bags of groceries. "I'm not going in there," he protested. "Why not?" she asked, "I need stuff to make dinner," she added. He tried to think of every possible objection that he could raise, but he had to admit that it could all be boiled down to one thing. "I don't want people to see me, it's embarrassing," he replied. "So you care about you're feelings, but you didn't care about embarrassing me when you fucked Louise," she snapped. Jack thought that it was an unfair comparison as he hadn't intended to hurt Emma's feelings. "This is different," he protested. "Jack if you make me drive all the way home without buying groceries then I'm gonna leave you to sort out your own mess," she threatened. He bit his lip and thought for a few moments. He considered the possibility that he was being unreasonable, after all it seemed plausible to him that she did need to buy supplies. But he struggled to suppress his lingering doubts about her intentions. "But...but," he stuttered. "It'll only take ten minutes, just keep quiet and don't say anything weird in front of people," she instructed. Before Jack could muster a response Emma was already opening the car door. "Wait," he protested. "Oh stop being dramatic," she replied, "just keep quiet and play along," she added. After climbing out of the car Emma bent down to unbuckle Jack from his car seat. He recoiled and placed his hands over the buckle in a futile attempt to stop her. "Stop it," he squeaked. She leaned in closer until she was inches away from his face and whispered "If you want my help then drop the attitude, we're going shopping,". He scowled at Emma and reluctantly allowed her to unbuckle his restraints. He climbed out of the car gingerly in a deliberate attempt to forestall her, but it was an impotent gesture of defiance. He stood in front of her and looked down at the floor dejectedly. Emma bent down and placed her hands underneath his armpits, then she hoisted him into the air. For a brief moment they were face to face and looking directly into each others eyes, then she maneuvered him on to her hip and held him tightly. His legs straddled her body, his left thigh rubbed against her lower back and his right knee was touching her waist. She used her right arm to support his weight, holding him close to her body. "I want to walk," he mewled. "There's cars around, they won't see you," she replied. He had pleaded with Emma not to leave him, but he was beginning to reconsider his feelings. He thought that her decision to take him to the grocery store seemed more like an act of malevolence than an act of necessity. He wasn't used to being carried by anyone, he peered down at the ground nervously. As she carried him towards the storefront groups of people shuffled past them and he marveled at how big everyone appeared. Once they were inside the store Emma carried him towards a shopping cart. She turned her head to face him and whispered "I'll put you in the child seat, I'll move faster this way". Jack's eyes widened with surprise, he hadn't even considered the possibility that he might have to sit in a shopping cart. He was furious, but he didn't want to draw attention to himself by causing a scene in the store. He groaned as she lifted him into the child seat, her abdomen was now at his eyelevel, but his feet still dangled far above the floor. She was wearing a crop top and he spent the next few moments staring at her navel, wishing that he hadn't agreed to go to the grocery store with her. The sensation of being pushed around the store felt strange to him, it was almost like being on a ride at an amusement park. As they passed by groups of strangers Jack looked down at the floor and tried to avoid making eye contact with people. He tried to imagine that he was somewhere else, anywhere but there. "Excuse me." Emma said. Jack looked up and saw that Emma was attempting to attract the attention of a shop assistant. A young woman wearing an apron turned around to greet Emma. "Yes ma'am?" the shop assistant replied. Jack glanced at her nervously, his gaze filled with apprehension. Her dark blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail, she had a nose piercing and a small silver ring adorned her left nostril. "Please can you show me where the baby section is?" Emma queried, "I'm looking for diapers," she added. Jack's heart jumped into his throat and he looked back down at the floor in shame. As he had suspected, Emma wasn't merely going grocery shopping, it was a deliberate attempt to humiliate him. "All of the baby items are on aisle three," she answered, "follow me," she continued. "Thank you." Emma replied. Emma pushed the shopping cart alongside the assistant as she led them to the baby section. As Jack stared at the floor and wriggled uncomfortably, he could feel the padding of his own diaper rubbing against his thighs. Every movement he made was a reminder of his predicament. "How old is your son?" the assistant asked. Jack braced himself for the answer, he wanted the ground to swallow him up. "He's one and a half." Emma replied. The shop assistant turned to look at Jack and smiled sweetly, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "He's so cute, I have a nephew who's just a bit older than him," the assistant remarked. Jack glanced at her and blushed. "Here we are, the diapers are just over there," the shop assistant said, pointing towards a shelf. Emma thanked the assistant and then pushed the shopping cart towards the packages of baby diapers. Jack let out a sigh of relief as the shop assistant walked away from them and he felt comfortable enough to examine his surroundings. He was glad to see that there was no one else nearby and he thought that he might have a brief respite from the torment. Emma examined the contents of the shelf and hummed to herself, she was lingering a little too long for his liking. Jack glanced in the opposite direction and saw a group of teenaged girls walking down the aisle towards them, then he looked down at the floor again. As the girls approached he could hear snippets of their conversation. "You'll never guess what Ava told me about Noah," one of the girls babbled. "Ava, you mean Ava Martinez?" another girl replied. "No, she doesn't know Noah. I meant Ava Green," the girl clarified. As the girls passed behind him he tensed up and silently prayed that Emma wouldn't do anything to embarrass him. "Jack, have you done a poopy?" Emma asked. He winced and balled his hands into fists. He hadn't pooped himself, but it was of no consolation to him because the strangers passing by would surely assume that he had done. "Mommy asked you a question, did you go poopy?" Emma repeated. He wanted to scream at her, he wanted to call her a fucking bitch. But he feared that if he reacted to her provocations then he might draw even more attention to himself. "No," he murmured. "Well stay still and let mommy check." Emma insisted. Emma moved behind him and placed her hands under his armpits, before he could react he was lifted out of the child seat and hoisted into the air. His legs dangled precariously as he felt himself being lifted above her head like a trophy, he couldn't see what she was doing but he could hear her sniffing. He suddenly realized that she was sniffing his bottom and he was mortified to see a girl standing on the other side of the aisle looking directly at him. He instinctively closed his eyes and then felt himself being lowered back into the child seat. When he opened his eyes again he was being pushed towards a different aisle, then Emma stopped again to examine the products on a shelf. He glared at her as he crossed his arms and clenched his jaw. His cheeks were red and his nostrils flared, he could barely contain his rage. When Emma noticed the expression on his face she bent down until her face was only inches away from his. "If you dare to throw a tantrum I'm gonna find the women's restroom and change you right here," she whispered. Jack took deep breaths and tried to calm himself down as he focused on the rise and fall of his chest with each inhalation and exhalation. He felt like he was in a trance, as though his brain couldn't process what had just happened. Whilst Emma continued to shop he sat quietly and stared at the floor in disbelief. Then after what seemed like an eternity, she paid for the goods and they left the store together. As she carried him towards the car, he silently cursed her and wished that he hadn't asked her to stay. When she buckled him into his car seat he glanced up at her and noticed that she was smirking. As soon as she had taken her seat and closed the car door, he exploded in a fit of rage. "What the fuck was that?" he snarled. Emma paused for a few moments to consider her response, whilst Jack waited impatiently for a reply. "I'm not sure. Karma, maybe?" she answered. "Karma? Fuck you," he yelled in a shrill voice. Despite his efforts to sound menacing, his high-pitched voice betrayed him, causing his attempt at intimidation to fall flat. "You won't be fucking me anytime soon, not with that tiny baby dick," she retorted. "Then fuck off, we're finished," he seethed. Emma shrugged her shoulders in a gesture that conveyed a sense of indifference. "We're already finished, I told you it's over," she corrected. In that moment he didn't just want to break up with her, he never wanted to see her again. She had damaged his self esteem to such a degree that he couldn't bare to be around her. "I want you out of my house," he ordered, "just leave me alone," he added. "Oh stop being such a baby," she teased, "I'll drive you home and leave you to calm down for a bit," she continued. Chapter 9 Jack sat on the couch and sulked. He had attempted to confront Emma again about her behavior, but ever since they had arrived home from the grocery store she was attempting to avoid the subject. He could hear the shower running, she'd been in there for at least ten minutes. Although he had simmered down, his ego was still bruised and he thought that reconciliation with her would be impossible. He wanted her to move out, but he was reluctant to insist upon it for fear of what her reaction might be. He had known that she was upset with him, but her actions at the grocery store had surprised him and he was no longer sure whether it was safe to be around her. For the first time in his life, he was scared of Emma. After weighing up his options he decided that he needed to inform someone else about his concerns before the situation could escalate further. He clambered down from the sofa and crept into the hallway, before tiptoeing into the bedroom. He found his cellphone on the nightstand, exactly where he had left it. He picked up the phone with both hands and carried it back into the living room, before climbing back onto the sofa. After unlocking the phone and accessing his recent contacts, he decided to send a message to his mother. But his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of the shower being switched off and he had the sudden realization that he might only have seconds left to send the message. He scrolled through his contacts list in a hurry, but a rush of panic only inhibited his attempts to use the phone. Then he heard the sound of footsteps in the hallway and he quickly concluded that he wouldn't have enough time to send the message. He knew that he only had moments left to hide the phone, so he scrambled across the sofa and slid it behind a cushion. When Emma strolled into the living room she was still naked from the waist up, with only a towel around her waist protecting her modesty. Strands of damp hair were draped over her shoulders and water droplets glistened on her skin. "I guess we should talk," she suggested. They locked eyes with each other briefly, until Jack felt his gaze drawn towards something else "Talk?" Jack replied. He found himself staring at her bare breasts, he wasn't sure why, but he found them strangely alluring. Before he knew it he had lost his train of thought. "Yeah, about us," she clarified. He regained his focus and looked her in the eye again. "You said it yourself, its over," he replied. "But this morning you were begging me to stay," she recounted. Without realizing it, his gaze drifted back towards her breasts. They were well-rounded and perky, he was transfixed by them. "You wanted me to stay with you" she reiterated. He looked up again and blushed, then tried to compose himself. "That was before that crap you pulled in the grocery store," he retorted. She smiled derisively as a contemptuous smirk played across her lips. "Oh yeah, it's not like you've ever hurt my feelings," she quipped sarcastically. He was starting to become frustrated by the conversation. He noticed that every time that he criticized her actions, she would simply turn the conversation back towards his own wrongdoing. "That wasn't the same, it was a mistake" he protested. Emma rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. She was annoyed by his reluctance to acknowledge the hurt that he had caused her and his refusal to take responsibility for his betrayal. "A mistake? You humiliated me, used me," chided Emma. "I loved you." Jack asserted. Her brows furrowed slightly as she processed his response and tried to work out whether he was telling the truth. She seemed taken aback, as though she hadn't expected him to proclaim that he had loved her. Then her expression hardened into a mask of cold indifference. "No, I loved you Jack. Even after the accident I was willing to stand by you, I felt bad for you. But you lied to me," Emma sneered. He knew that he had loved her, despite her claims to know otherwise. He concluded that she was clearly unwilling to forgive him and he decided to reiterate his desire for her to leave. "I want you to move out," he asserted. She hesitated for a few moments as she contemplated her response, then her expression softened and she adopted a more conciliatory tone. "I need to find a new place to live first. Besides, who will make your dinner if I leave now?" she replied. He had to admit that she had a point, he knew that preparing his own meal would be an ordeal. He would have to pull a chair into the kitchen and stand on it in order to reach the refrigerator, then he would have to move the chair again in order to reach the microwave. He guessed that he would have to move the chair around at least three times before he would be able to eat. Then his train of thought was interrupted by the sound of something vibrating. "What was what?" Emma queried. He realized that it was his phone, it was the only thing that it could be. "Uh what?" he muttered. "That sounded like a phone vibrating" she remarked. He started to panic, he knew that he would have to come clean but he dreaded what her reaction was going to be. "Oh...that, I was...was," he stuttered, "just going to message my mom," he added. Emma marched towards the sofa, causing Jack to recoil in fright. Then she started methodically searching for the phone, first down the back of the seats and then down the sides. Eventually she lifted a cushion that was nestled in the corner of the sofa and discovered the hidden phone. "So why were you hiding it from me?" quizzed Emma. "I wasn't," sputtered Jack. "Then why was it behind this cushion?" she asked. He didn't have an explanation, there was no way to plausibly deny that he was hiding the phone. He realized that he needed to make her understand that he was hiding it out of fear, not out of a desire to mislead her. "Okay I did hide it, I hid it because I knew you'd react this way if you saw it," he explained. Emma picked up the phone and started to examine it, checking for any recent messages. Meanwhile Jack fidgeted nervously, wondering what had caused the phone to vibrate. "So, who messaged me?" he asked. "Just the hospital, confirming your appointment on Monday," she replied. He thought that she sounded disappointed, as though she had been expecting an incriminating message from Louise. "See, I didn't do anything," he avowed. She bit her lip and fell silent as she continued to inspect the phone, then let out a heavy sigh. "You were going to though, that's why you want me to move out, so you can see Louise again," accused Emma, as she pointed her finger at Jack. It wasn't true, but it occurred to him that seeing Louise again would be preferable to remaining with Emma. He hadn't been actively planning to meet with Louise again, but now he was considering it. He decided that at the very least he would feel safer in Louise's presence. "You're paranoid," he retorted, "she wouldn't move in with me now, look at me," he continued. Emma laughed incredulously and shook her head in disbelief, "oh so I'm paranoid, I just imagined you cheating on me, that was all just a dream," she replied sarcastically. Sensing that the confrontation was about to escalate, he decided that he needed to remove himself from the situation. "I've had enough of this, if you won't leave then I will," he asserted. He climbed down from the sofa and started making his way towards the hallway. "Where will you go?" she called after him. As he reached the doorway to the hallway he stopped in his tracks. He wondered where he would go, he couldn't go to his mothers house, she lived on the other side of the country. "Back to the hospital," he replied. "How? You can't drive," she protested. Jack could hear footsteps behind him and he decided to make a beeline for the front door. "I'll walk," he insisted. Emma followed him into the hallway and then stepped in front of him, blocking his pathway to the front door. Then she shielded the door with her body, preventing him from leaving. "Don't be stupid," she warned, "you're appointment is on Monday. If you wait until then I'll drive you there myself," she added. He gazed up at the colossus blocking his exit, he had no way of getting past her. But he knew that even if he could get past her then he would have no way of getting to the hospital, it would have taken him hours to walk there by himself. He needed help. "Gimme back my phone," he demanded. She extended her hand downwards and for a moment, it appeared that she was going to hand the phone to him. But when he reached up to grab it she quickly withdrew her hand and held the phone above his head, just out of his reach. "Are you gonna make me?" she retorted. "You can't do this to me, take me back to the hospital," squealed Jack. Emma grasped the phone between her thumb and index finger, then dangled it above his head as she grinned mischievously. "Like I said, I'll take you back on Monday," she asserted, "but first, we're gonna have some fun," she added. Chapter 10 Jack drifted in and out of sleep, it felt peaceful. Whenever he momentarily regained consciousness, he was only dimly aware of his surroundings and the desire to go back to sleep was overwhelming. In this state of drowsiness he had forgotten the turmoil that he had endured over the past few days, it was blissful. Once he had fully regained consciousness he started to recall the events of the previous day. He kept his eyes closed and wondered whether Emma might start to regret her behavior towards him. He hoped that she would have calmed down after a full night of sleep and that she might start to feel remorse for the things that she had said. Then he heard movement in the room and he realized that Emma was already awake. When he opened his eyes he saw her stood by the side of the bed, looking down at him. "Good morning sleepyhead," she beamed. He had asked her if he could sleep on the sofa, but she had insisted that he would have to sleep next to her in the bed. She had been watching him like a hawk ever since she had confiscated his phone, he couldn't get away from her. "We're going to play a game today," she announced, "I'm going to pretend to be your mommy and your going to pretend to be my baby," she continued. Jack decided not to respond, he thought that if he pretended to go back to sleep then she might leave him alone for a while. He groaned, snuggled into the bed covers and closed his eyes again. When he heard her leave the room, he decided to use the time to plot his next move. He listened as Emma went about her morning routine, all the while he wondered what he could do or say to get away from her. After what seemed like a while, he heard a knock at the front door. He listened intently as the door was unlocked and opened, then he heard muffled voices. He briefly considered calling out for help to whoever was at the door, but after what sounded like a few words being exchanged the door slammed shut again. He could hear shuffling and the sound of something being dragged across the floor, then he wondered whether a parcel might have been delivered. He recalled Emma's announcement that they were going to a play a game, he had hoped that she had been joking, but he was finding it increasingly difficult to predict her behavior. He listened nervously to the sound of her fumbling around with something, then he heard the sound of rustling plastic and something being torn open. After what felt like a long time, he could no longer stand the tension and he decided to go see what she was doing. Jack crawled out from underneath the covers and climbed down from the bed. When his feet touched the floor he realized that his diaper was so full that it was practically sliding off of him. It was soaked with urine and it sagged precariously between his legs, the tapes were buckling under the weight and barely held it around his waist. He guessed that if Emma saw him like that then she would use it as an opportunity to change him, so he decided to try changing out of the diaper himself. He pulled at the tapes on the side of the diaper and gravity did the rest, within moments it slid onto the floor with a light thud. Now naked, he crept into the spare bedroom where he knew the diapers were kept. However when he arrived he saw that the package of diapers had been left on top of a chest of drawers, out of his reach. He looked around the room to see if he could use anything to climb up to reach them, but he was interrupted by the sound of footsteps behind him. "Jack, what happened to your diaper? Are you trying to change yourself again?" Emma queried. Jack span around to see Emma stood over him, then he remembered that he was naked and he made a half hearted attempt to cover his genitals. "You don't need to be shy, you haven't got anything that I haven't already seen," teased Emma. He blushed and looked down at his feet, unable to meet her gaze. "Now lie down on the floor so I can change you, then you can have breakfast and take your medicine." Emma ordered. He hesitated for a moment and contemplated drawing a line in the sand. He was intimidated by her, but he worried that his cowardice might only embolden her. "I'll do it myself," he asserted. "You can't have your breakfast until I've changed you into a clean diaper and you can't take you're medicine until you've had breakfast," she warned. His heart sank as the implications of her words began to sink in. He understood that she was making an implicit threat, if he didn't comply with her demands then he wouldn't be able to take his medicine. He wasn't sure whether she would be willing to carry out the threat, but he wasn't willing to risk the possibility that she would. Jack sighed and decided that he would comply with her demands for the time being. He groaned and then slumped to the floor, feeling completely defeated. As Emma loomed over him he closed his eyes in a futile attempt to preserve his dignity. He could hear the soft rustling of plastic as Emma removed a clean diaper from the package and placed it down on the floor. Then he heard movement and felt her presence, he guessed that she was kneeling in front of him. She wrapped her fingers around his ankles and lifted his legs into the air before sliding the fresh diaper underneath him. After releasing his ankles she secured the diaper around his waist and fastened the tapes. "There we go," she cooed. When he opened his eyes he saw Emma kneeling on the floor, gazing down at him. She smiled impishly and tilted her head slightly, hinting at a mischievous plan about to unfold. Then she climbed to her feet and beckoned Jack to follow her. "Come with me, I've got a surprise for you," she instructed. Jack couldn't remember the last time he'd experienced a good surprise and he wasn't expecting the next one to break that trend. He rose slowly to his feet and then stood there for a few moments, pondering his next move. Emma strolled into the hallway and then looked over her shoulder to check whether he was following her. "This way," directed Emma. He traipsed behind her, taking as much time as he could. As they passed by the front door he noted the presence of two large parcels propped up against the wall in the hallway. When Emma reached the doorway to the dining room she turned around and motioned for Jack to go through the door. He held his breath and followed her into the dining room. "Look at what I bought for you Jack," she said. He looked up at a white plastic high chair that was stood in the middle of the dining room. It wasn't just the thought of sitting in the high chair that troubled him, he was also disturbed by the realization that Emma was willing to spend money on things for the sole purpose of tormenting him. Emma went to the kitchen and left Jack stood in the dining room, who continued staring at the high chair. When she returned to the dining room she was carrying a glass of water and a pill bottle. "Come on Jack, you can try sitting in it at least once, for me." Emma suggested He wanted to draw a line in the sand, he wanted to tell her to get stuffed. But he knew that if he didn't go voluntarily then she could simply force him into the high chair and he would have no way of stopping her. "And if I don't?" Jack muttered. "I might just forget to give you this," she replied, shaking the pill bottle. Jack took a step towards the high chair and then hesitated. He couldn't be sure that she would carry out the threat and for a moment he was tempted to call her bluff, but then he thought better of it. "We're going back to the hospital on Monday, right?" he asked. "We will, if you're a good boy." Emma replied. He wondered how much money she had paid for the high chair, if it had been expensive he thought that she would want to use it more than once. "You've spent money on this thing, what will you do with it when I'm gone?" he queried. "I can just sell it to someone online, it will be like brand new." Emma explained, shrugging her shoulders. He sighed and then stepped slowly towards the high chair, until he was within touching distance of it. Emma placed the pill bottle and the glass of water down on the dining table, before lifting Jack into the high chair. His legs dangled far above the floor and he knew that he wouldn't be able to get out of the chair without assistance, he felt trapped. Even from this vantage point, Emma still towered over him. When she returned to the kitchen to make breakfast, Jack surveyed the dining room from his high chair and thought about his predicament. Emma returned from the kitchen with a bowl of oatmeal and placed it on the high chair tray, then she pulled a seat up to the high chair and sat down in front of Jack. He stared at the bowl and his stomach rumbled, aching for sustenance. Emma used a small spoon to scoop up some of the oatmeal and held it out in front of Jack's face. He folded his arms and turned his head away from the spoon. "I want to feed myself." Jack insisted. "Okay well I'll make you a deal, if you can put this spoon in your mouth without making a mess then I'll let you feed yourself." Emma replied. Jack felt like his motor control had improved over the past few days and he was willing to try using the spoon in order to avoid the indignity of being fed by her. He reached out with one hand to grab the spoon and Emma carefully passed it to him. He grasped the spoon tightly in his hand and carefully maneuvered it towards his mouth. The spoon was so close to his mouth that he could feel the warmth from the oatmeal on his lips, but at the last moment the spoon veered awkwardly to the right and the oatmeal spilled onto his bare chest. He grunted in frustration and slammed the spoon onto the tray. Emma smirked and tilted her head. "Let mommy feed you so that you don't make a mess," she teased. Emma picked up the spoon and scooped up some more oatmeal before holding it aloft in front of Jack. It smelled good and he felt hungry, he thought that he could probably starve just to spite her, but he reasoned that it wouldn't do him any good. He knew that he needed to eat in order to stay mentally alert and he realized that going on hunger strike would be counter productive. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth wide. "No Jack, open your eyes, I want you to open your eyes and look at me." Emma ordered. He reluctantly opened his eyes and saw that Emma was looking directly at him. He tried to avoid making eye contact with her by focusing on her chin. "You're looking through me, not at me. I want you to look me in the eye," she demanded. Jack stared into her pale blue eyes and tried to imagine that he was somewhere else. "Here comes the choo choo train," she cooed. She moved the spoon slowly towards his open mouth as she stared into his soul. "Choo, choo," she continued. Jack swallowed a mouthful of oatmeal and winced in embarrassment. Emma repeated the process, spoonful after spoonful, until the bowl was nearly empty. After he had finished breakfast, she took the pill bottle and the glass of water from the table. Then she placed the medicine on his tongue and lifted the glass up to his mouth so that he could take a sip of water. After he had swallowed his medicine, Emma returned to the kitchen to eat her own breakfast and wash up. Jack sat silently in the high chair and hoped that Emma had finished torturing him. He stared at a clock on the wall and impatiently watched the minutes pass by as he awaited her return. As he studied the clock face something began to trouble him, the numbers on the clock didn't look right to him. In place of the number eleven he could see an X followed by a straight line. But he knew that the number eleven was two straight lines and he wondered why there would be an X there. He looked at where the number twelve should be, but instead he saw an X and two straight lines. He remembered that X was a symbol used to multiply one number by another number and he couldn't understand why it would be on a clock. When he thought about it more carefully he could recall seeing clocks like that one before. He concluded that the numbers on the clock were in a different language, perhaps in Spanish. He wondered why Emma would buy a Spanish clock and he decided that she might have been trying to deliberately confuse him. "Jack, what are you staring at?" Emma asked, as she stood in the doorway. "Uh...oh...nothing." Jack mumbled. "The clock? You can still tell the time right?" Emma queried. Jack hesitated, he wanted to ask her about the strange numbers, but he didn't want her to know that he was confused. "Yeah...uh...the numbers just seem...never mind." Jack stuttered. "Well, I've got another surprise for you, I'll be back in about fifteen minutes." Emma said. Emma left the room and Jack listened to her drag something through the hallway. He was starting to dread the word surprise. He could hear packaging being opened and the sound of something heavy being moved. He fidgeted nervously as the seconds ticked by, then after what seemed like an eternity she returned to the dining room. As she approached the high chair Jack noticed that she had a mischievous glimmer in her eyes, a hint of what was to come. She placed her hands underneath his armpits and hoisted him out of the high chair, before depositing him on the ground. "Follow me," she instructed. Jack reluctantly followed behind her as she led him into the spare bedroom. There he saw what appeared to be the unassembled pieces of a wooden crib on the floor. "This is going to be your bedroom until Monday, what do you think?" Emma asked. Jack leaned backwards against the bedroom wall and stared at his feet. "Don't sulk, you can be my little helper, now pass me those screws." Emma ordered, pointing to a small plastic bag on the floor. Jack looked at the bag of screws and frowned, then shook his head. "Fine, I'll do it then." Emma said as she bent down and picked up the screws. Jack watched her in silence as she assembled the crib, piece by piece. He picked up the discarded bag that had contained the screws and read the label. 12mm screws He was relieved that he had recognized the number twelve and that it didn't have an X in it. He felt sure that there was something wrong with the clock he had seen earlier. Once Emma had finished assembling the crib she left the room and returned with a small mattress. Jack stared up at the wooden bars and wondered whether he would be strong enough to climb out of the crib. "Come on, let's try it out." Emma suggested as she beckoned him to move towards her. Emma placed the mattress in the crib and Jack walked timidly towards her. She lifted him into the air and lowered him into the crib. As the bars rose up around him, Jack felt like he was being imprisoned in a cell. Although he was taller than the bars surrounding him, he wasn't sure whether he would be strong enough to pull himself up over the sides. Emma gazed down at him and smirked. "Do you like your new crib Jack?" she asked. Jack looked away from her and groaned. "Please, I've learned my lesson, I'm sorry," he whimpered. Chapter 11 Emma had been quiet all morning and Jack sensed that something was weighing on her mind. When she had changed his diaper she had remained silent and had barely made eye contact with him. Then she had allowed him to eat breakfast quietly on his own and had made no attempt to demean him. After breakfast she had even allowed him to watch the morning news on television whilst she played with her cellphone. Jack thought that she might be coming to her senses and he was hopeful that she would take him to his appointment with Doctor Palmer the following day. He was planning to ask her about it, however he was taken by surprise when Emma raised the subject before he could. "Doctor Palmer told you to stay mentally stimulated, I don't think watching TV counts, do you want to do some puzzles?" Emma asked. He was pleasantly surprised that she was still taking an interest in his health and he thought that a puzzle would be a welcome distraction from daytime TV. "Sure." Jack replied. "I've got a brain teaser for you," she announced, "are you ready?" she queried. Jack nodded his head. "A farmer is travelling with a fox, a goose and a bag of beans. During his journey, he comes across a river with a boat to cross it," she explained, "are you with me so far?" she asked. "Yeah," he replied. "The farmer can only fit one thing in the boat with him at a time. If left alone together, the fox will eat the goose or the goose will eat the beans. How does the farmer get everything across the river safely?" she quizzed. He thought it sounded simple enough, but he needed to see it on paper to be able to work it out. "Can you write it down?" he asked. Emma went to the kitchen and returned with a notepad. She wrote the question down and placed the notepad on the floor in front of him. Jack studied the question carefully, he understood all of the words written on the page, which came as a relief to him. After deliberating, he decided that the farmer would have to take the goose across the river first. But the next step wasn't entirely clear to him, he reasoned that if the farmer crossed the river with the fox next then it would have a chance to eat the goose. But if the farmer crossed with the beans instead then the goose would have a chance to eat the beans. He thought about it for several minutes, the problem had sounded easy to resolve but he was missing something. "Have you found the answer yet?" Emma queried. "Oh...nearly," he replied. Jack was getting frustrated with himself. He kept losing his train of thought and had to start from the beginning again. Then after a number of imaginary river crossings, he thought he had finally found the correct answer. "Got it!" he announced. Emma, who was by now sat on the sofa again, looked up from her phone. "Okay, what's the answer?" she asked. Jack tentatively explained the steps that the farmer would need to take in order to cross the river successfully. "That's right, well done!" she beamed. Jack felt relieved that he had been able to solve the puzzle, it had taken him longer than he had expected, but he was reassured that he had at least arrived at the correct answer. "Do you want to try another one?" Emma suggested. He knew that it would do him good to continue, but he felt mentally drained after grappling with the first puzzle. "Actually I wanted to ask about Doctor Palmer. Are we still going to see him tomorrow?" he queried. Emma got up from the sofa and walked towards the door. "Of course," she replied, on her way out of the room. Jack returned to watching television and wondered whether she genuinely intended to take him to the appointment. He guessed that if they didn't turn up then the hospital would attempt to contact him, so he reasoned that she couldn't postpone the hospital appointment indefinitely. He was left to his own devices for the next couple of hours and with a sense of relief, he embraced the opportunity to be alone with his thoughts. By the time Emma had prepared lunch he was already feeling drowsy, it was nearly time for his afternoon nap. Instead of forcing him to sit in the high chair, she placed the plate in front of him on the floor and he ate whilst watching television. He caught himself nodding off and had to make a conscious effort to stay awake, but he managed to finish his lunch without falling asleep. "Jack, can we talk" asked Emma. "What about?" Jack responded wearily. "You're a lot smaller than you used to be and I can imagine how scary that must feel," she acknowledged, "sometimes I notice you flinching when I come near you, but I want you to know that I'll never hurt you," she promised. He had to admit that he was intimidated by her stature, but her promise rang hollow. Although she had never physically injured him, she had spent the past few days emotionally manipulating him. "You hurt my feelings," he countered. "Yeah, I guess I did," she admitted, "but I'll never, you know...hit you," she added. He thought that it was outrageous that she had emotionally tormented him and then congratulated herself for not hitting him. But it seemed as though she was attempting to reconcile with him and he didn't want to spurn the opportunity. "Is that an apology" he queried. She smiled faintly and then held out her arms, "can I hug you?" she asked. He didn't want a hug, he just wanted her to admit that what she had done to him was wrong. "No," answered Jack. "It might make you feel better," she suggested, "come on, stand up," she instructed. He rose to his feet and yawned, he was too tired to argue with her. Emma reached down and placed her hands beneath his armpits, then lifted him into the air and embraced him. She used her left arm to support his rear end and pressed her right hand against his back, rubbing it softly. He rested his head on her shoulder and sighed, then the tension seemed to leave his body. He felt a pang of shame, he was almost enjoying being held by her. It was a curious sensation, after days of being ridiculed by her he now felt relieved by her warm embrace. He tried to fight the urge to sleep, but despite his best efforts to shake off the drowsiness, he nodded off. When Jack opened his eyes he found himself looking up at Emma as she cradled him in her arms. They were still in the living room, but he noticed that they were now sat on the couch. He was dismayed that she was still holding him and he wondered how long he had been asleep for. "What are you doing?" squeaked Jack. She looked down at him and appeared to be startled momentarily, as though she hadn't noticed that he was awake. "I'm cuddling you," she answered, "I thought you were enjoying it," she added. Jack sat upright and climbed out of her lap, then crawled to the opposite side of the couch. "I wasn't enjoying it," he protested. She raised one eyebrow and her lips curled into a sardonic grin. "Then why did you fall asleep when I picked you up?" she queried. He hesitated for a moment, although he had been tired he had managed to stay awake long enough to eat his lunch. He wondered why he hadn't been able to resist dozing off in Emma's arms. "I didn't mean to, I was...I was just tired," he stammered. "Oh come on, just admit it, part of you enjoyed it," she insisted. He blushed and then felt a sudden flash of anger, he just wanted the conversation to end. "I didn't," he huffed. "Well I enjoyed cuddling you," she admitted. Jack climbed down from the sofa and marched towards the door. "Just leave me alone," he grumbled, before storming out of the room. When he arrived in the spare bedroom he sat down on the floor with his back against the wall and thought about what she had said. He knew that he had enjoyed being held by her and that although he could no longer feel sexual desire, he still craved physical intimacy. But every touch was corrosive to his identity, he was a grown man but when she held him in her arms he felt like he was an infant. He stared off into space until something caught his attention in the corner of the room, there were two brown parcels propped up against the wall. He was sure that they hadn't been there the previous day and he wondered whether Emma might be planning something. "Jack," called Emma. He heard the sound of approaching footsteps and braced himself for her arrival. "There you are," she said, strolling into the bedroom. Jack didn't even acknowledge her presence, he crossed his arms and stared at the opposite wall. "You don't need to be embarrassed about what happened earlier," she reassured. He continued to ignore her and fixed his gaze on an oak cabinet. She stood in silence for several seconds and waited for him to respond, then she strolled over to the corner of the room and picked up a parcel. "Why can't you just admit that you liked cuddling me?" she asked, running her fingers over the package. He glanced in her direction and saw her holding the parcel, then frowned. "Well, I've got another surprise for you," she said, grinning mischievously. He understood that she was wielding the parcel as a threat, the contents of which would be unleashed upon him if he didn't co-operate with her. He watched on nervously as Emma tore open the package , then she reached inside and pulled out a pair of denim overalls. "I think they'll look cute on you, what do you think?" she queried, holding them aloft. Jack sat upright and studied the overalls, he noticed a cartoon tractor printed on the chest pocket. He shook his head and scowled. "This is our last evening together, I want to make it special," she announced. Emma draped the overalls over the side of the crib and then picked up another parcel from the floor, before using a pair of scissors to cut it open. She smiled as she pulled a brightly colored toy truck out of the box. "Do you want to play with this whilst mommy makes dinner?" she asked. Reaching down, she placed the toy truck on the floor in front of Jack, who rose to his feet and looked at it in disgust. "Now let's get you changed into your new overalls," she directed. He decided against putting up any resistance, he knew that if he reacted to her provocations then it would only encourage her. He thought that if he could endure just one more evening with her then it would finally be over with. She knelt down in front of Jack and pulled his jeans down to the floor, allowing him to wiggle free of them. Then she placed the overalls on the floor in front of him and he stepped into them, one leg at a time. She pulled the overalls up and folded the straps over his shoulders, then buckled them. "Look Jack, there's a picture of a tractor on the front," she said, pointing to his chest. He took a deep breath and bit his lip. "You should think yourself lucky that you're wearing a plain t-shirt, there were loads of printed ones to choose from," she teased. Emma retrieved the toy truck from the floor and then rose to her feet, before motioning for Jack to follow her. He traipsed behind her, following her into the living room. She placed the toy truck on the ground and pointed to it. "Are you going to play with your new toy?" she asked. He crossed his arms and glared at her defiantly. "Or do you want to sit on the couch with me and give me a cuddle?" she quizzed. He shook his head and grimaced, unwilling to yield to the pressure. "Did we have somewhere important to go tomorrow?" she asked rhetorically, "because I was thinking about taking you to the park," she added. Jack slumped down onto the floor next to the toy truck and stared at it. He knew that she would be able to reschedule the appointment with Doctor Palmer if she chose to do so. Deciding that antagonizing her wouldn't be a good idea, he grabbed hold of the toy truck and rolled it across the floor. "This will make a good picture," she suggested. When he looked up he saw Emma grinning and holding up her cellphone. He used to love the way that she smiled, but now it made his blood boil. He imagined how satisfying it would feel to slap her across her face. "I might frame it and put it on my wall," she giggled. Jack grunted and threw the truck across the floor. It was an infantile act of defiance, but it was the only thing that he had dared to do. He braced himself and waited for Emma's reaction, but she merely chuckled. "Jack, come here, mommy has something that she wants to show you," she said, beckoning him towards her. He folded his arms and looked down at the floor. "Jack, come sit on my lap, don't make me come get you," she warned. Reluctantly, he got to his feet and shuffled towards her without making eye contact. Then she grabbed hold of him and lifted him onto her lap. He sat facing away from her, with his back pushed up against her breasts, he could feel her breath on the back of his head. She wrapped one of her arms around his waist and then used her free hand to hold her cellphone in front of him. "Look Jack, that's you," she teased. He looked down at the phone and saw a photo of himself playing with the toy truck. He thought that he looked pathetic, he knew that anyone who saw the picture would think that he was a real toddler. Emma placed the phone down on the sofa and then used her free hand to caress his body. He shuddered at the touch of her skin as she gently massaged him, he was simultaneously repulsed and enthralled. "You like cuddling, don't you?" cooed Emma. Her words enraged him, but her body soothed him. He wanted to scream at her, but he didn't want her to stop. "It's okay honey, let yourself go," she urged, "babies like cuddles," she continued. He grimaced and balled his hands into fists, he felt like he had been betrayed by his own body. He almost cursed at her, but then she ran her fingers through his hair and his anger quickly subsided. He felt his muscles relax as the tension gradually dissipated under the soothing pressure of her touch. A stream of urine gushed out into his diaper, startling him and soaking his groin. He was both horrified and enraptured as she continued to caress him. "See, it's not so bad is it?" queried Emma.

While it is the first of the stories about Maggie, this story (as well as story number 2, 3 and 4) are not necessary to read . They are a failed experiment in weirdness where I ended up writing myself into a corner. The whole series is rebooted in story number 5, so if these stories aren't your cup of tea, you can safely skip ahead. I promise I won't get angry (just very, very disappointed😉) As with my other stories, this series has an entry on my index post. ---------------------------------- Just one more day of summer Maggie was frustrated. It had been a long day of boring lectures. Maggie felt that if somebody could make even the 1960s sound like a boring time, they really shouldn't be allowed to teach. Especially at the beginning of the semester. They'd pose a suicide risk for the students. She had told her boyfriend Christopher that over lunch. Well, he wasn't really her boyfriend; they were more like friends with benefits. He had made all the right, sympathetic noises, but she knew he'd been ogling one of the new psychology professors. Maggie had to snap her fingers in Christopher's face to wake him up. She had said that she didn't really blame him for looking; after all, it was impressive how she looked like she was in her early thirties while she had to be at least a decade older, but that hadn't been true. She had been feeling down and looking for some sympathy, not a not-quite-boyfriend who couldn't keep his attention on her for two minutes. In hindsight she regretted not just getting up and leaving right there and then. Instead she had played the part of the loyal friend and stuck around until Christopher had had to leave for class. After that, Maggie had had to endure another couple of classes that thankfully weren't quite as bad as the history lecture, but they had still been annoyingly tedious. Add to that four hours of work, and by the time Maggie returned to her tiny apartment, she was just about ready to strangle someone. She really wasn't cut out for work in the retail sector, particularly during back-to-school sales. Even flying around Azeroth on her favourite World of Warcraft character failed to relax her. There was really only one thing to do: Maggie went to bed early. For Maggie, getting ready for bed when she was feeling like this was a little more elaborate than normally. She started by pulling out the bottom towel from the neatly folded stack in her tiny bathroom. It was the biggest and softest of them all and she always made sure to put it at the bottom of the stack so she wouldn't grab it by mistake. Maggie moved the table out of the way, pulled out the sleeper sofa and quickly made the bed. Next she spread the towel out on the bed and folded it several times. After stripping, she sat down on the towel and pulled it up between her legs. She slipped her feet into a pair of oversized granny panties and pulled them up so they held the towel in place. Maggie didn't need the diaper, but for some reason she liked the feeling of being padded; she always had. The thicker the better. If she couldn't bring her legs together, that was perfect. She had lost count of how often she had woken up with most of her duvet stuffed between her legs when she was younger. As she grew older, she had begun to do it intentionally before she fell asleep. At first just using a blanket or her duvet, but eventually she switched to towels. Maggie had never shared this with anyone, but whenever she was stressed or upset, the temptation was always there. And more often than not, she acted on it. Maggie could almost feel the tension leave her body as she lay on her bed, the evening sun peeking in around the edges of her curtains and the warm summer air making a slight sheen of sweat appear on her skin. She slipped a hand inside her diaper and lazily played with herself while she listened to the traffic outside. Eventually, she drifted off to sleep. Maggie awoke with a start and found she couldn't move. She was completely paralysed as a cool draught raised goosebumps on her clammy skin. Some oddly calm corner of her mind worried how it would look if somebody saw her like this: Wearing a big diaper and with one hand inside it. If Chris saw me like this, I'd never hear the end of it. Maggie's thoughts were interrupted by a metallic gurgling sound. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the mirror next to the door. It looked less like a mirror and more like a vertical pool of mercury. Part of its surface was oozing down the wall to form a shiny puddle on the floor. Then something rose out of the puddle; human-shaped, but with a mirror finish. The annoyingly detached and nerdy part of Maggie's mind noted that it was just like the T-1000 terminator. Its surface dulled and it turned around and it was... her. It looked exactly like Maggie. It was wearing the same bulky diaper and granny panties; it even had the same tattoo of a fox barely visible over the waistband of the panties, except it was on the wrong hip. The mirror image walked over to the bed and sat down next to Maggie who pretended to be asleep, peering out through almost closed eyes. It wasn't very hard since she couldn't really move anything else anyway. "Oh stop that," the mirror image said. "I know you're awake." She reached out and brushed the hair out of Maggie's face. Maggie felt her muscles relaxing as the paralysis began to fade away. She tried to pull her hand out of her diaper, but the mirror image stopped her. "Just leave it there for now. We both know you like that." "How?" Maggie whispered. "Well, duh! I thought that'd be obvious by now. I know that your cellphone pin number is your birthday backwards, divided by three. I know you almost flunked history last term." The mirror image reached down to touch her own tattoo. "I know who held your hand while you got this and how you still have a bottle of her shampoo in your bathroom." She stroked Maggie's cheek. "I know everything about you because I am you." "I meant how is this poss.. Hang on, I do not have a bottle of Susan's shampoo," Maggie protested. "No, you're right. It's her conditioner. But that's not what's important; nor is how I'm here. What matters is why I'm here." "And why is that?" Maggie was slowly trying to slide away. "You had a crap day. you were annoyed that summer is almost over and that you're back in school with all the drama that entails. You wanted some sympathy and maybe a good hug, but that dumbass Chris was too busy thinking about that hottie professor." "Yeah," Maggie admitted reluctantly. "So I'm here to make you a deal." The mirror image took Maggie's hand in hers and looked into her eyes. "Do you remember when you were little? When summers lasted almost forever and you didn't have to worry about anything?" "Yeah?" "Wouldn't you like that again?" The mirror image slowly stroked Maggie's hand. "No stupid job or classes to go to; no responsibilities. Not a care in the world." "Mm-hm," Maggie said dreamily "I can make it that way again," the mirror image said and rose from the bed. "Take my hand." In a daze, Maggie swung her legs out of bed and got up. She walked behind the other Maggie towards the mirror, holding her hand. The mirror was so narrow that her mirror image had to step through it sideways, vanishing through the slowly rippling surface. When she pulled Maggie along and her hand made contact with the mirror, she expected it to feel cold, but it didn't. It felt more like a warm, heavy mist or fog. Maggie closed her eyes as she stepped through and when she opened them again she was still standing in her apartment, except it was different somehow. It took her a couple of moments to notice a magazine on the table, but then she realised that everything was mirrored. "Come along now," said the mirror image. Or was Maggie the mirror image on this side of the mirror? Still holding the other Maggie's hand with one hand and holding up the sagging towel diaper with the other, Maggie followed Other Maggie through the door. They emerged in the middle of a small clearing surrounded by trees. Looking back, Maggie saw a small shed. Other Maggie was saying something, but Maggie was still mesmerised by the surroundings. She bent down and picked one of the flowers next to her bare foot. "It's incredible. This even smells real." Maggie breathed deeply smelling grass and wildflowers. "It is real," Other Maggie said. Now come along. There's somebody I want you to meet." ""Like this?!?" Maggie suddenly became aware of what she was wearing. "Oh, nobody will mind. No worries, remember?" Other Maggie took Maggie's hand and pulled her along into the forest. When they came out of the forest, they were at the top of a small hill. Below them was a large house, a pond and a large garden with big trees. "We just missed lunch, but there should be some food left." When they came closer, Maggie realised that everything about the house was a little scaled up. The windows were just a foot higher up than usual, the door was bigger, the steps up the porch was just a little too high to easily walk up. It all gave her the distinct feeling of being smaller than usual. Other Maggie opened the door and walked in, pulling a acutely self-conscious Maggie along. Inside was a kitchen with the same oversized tables and chairs. There was a giant of a woman putting plates and glasses in the sink. She must have been almost seven feet tall and looked like she was in her early fifties. She had that air about her that grandmothers do, even though she was a little young for it. "Hey Mom, look who finally came to join us," Other Maggie said. She turned to Maggie and whispered: "Her real name's Eliza, but she likes it when we call her Mom." "Maggie!" Eliza exclaimed and came over to give Maggie a hug. "We've been waiting for so long. Let me have a look at you." Maggie unsuccessfully tried to cover up her bare chest and the diapers. "Nonononono, that simply won't do. Come with me, dear." Eliza took Maggie's hand and led her out of the kitchen and down the hall to a bathroom. "You hop up here," she said and patted what looked like a piece of the kitchen counter. Maggie realised that it was a giant changing table and just stood there in front of it, dumbstruck. "Oh come on now. You're a big too big for me to lift you." Maggie looked around and saw a stool next to the changing table. She used it to clamber up onto the table and sat there with her feet dangling over the edge. "Lie back dear," Eliza said as she grabbed Maggie's legs and slid her further back. Maggie lay back on the smooth, warm surface. "Are you still dry?" she asked and unceremoniously slipped a couple of fingers inside Maggie's diaper. Maggie jumped. "Hey," she blurted out. "Of course I am." Eliza pulled the granny panties and towel diaper off Maggie in one quick yank, leaving her naked and desperately trying to cover up. "Oh come now. It's nothing I haven't seen a hundred times before," she said. "Now lift your butt." Without thinking Maggie did as she was told and Eliza slid a diaper under butt. She quickly pulled it up between her legs and taped the whole thing in place. The whole operation took only seconds. She helped Maggie sit up and Maggie looked down at the teddy bear print. This is so weird. She reached down to touch it, somehow doubting that any of this was real. The plastic backing rustled softly when she did. "Now, let's see if this doesn't fit you." Eliza held up a light blue summer dress. She slipped it over Maggie's head and helped her with the sleeves before helping her down from the changing table. "Now you go outside and play with the others." Maggie walked back to the kitchen and out onto the porch, wondering what Eliza had meant by 'the others'. But once she set foot outside, she heard excited voices from the other side of the house. She tip-toed to the corner and peeked around it. By the pond she could see four children playing. No, not children. They were adults dressed as children. Then it struck her: So was she. Maggie crept closer, ducking behind bushes until she was close enough to hear what they were talking about. It seemed the three of them, two girls and a boy, were having an argument about some kind of race in the brook that fed the pond. Eventually, they decided that the only way to settle it was another race. They picked up their crude wooden boats and ran upstream. "I can see you, you know." Maggie froze. "Oh come on. That blue dress isn't exactly camouflage." Feeling like she had been caught trespassing, Maggie slowly emerged from behind her bush to see who had spoken. It was another boy. No, not boy; man. He was maybe in his late twenties, average height, a little chubby, with a deep tan and mop of curly brown hair. All in all not entirely unattractive, Maggie thought. He was sitting on a stone with his knees pulled up and his arms around them. "Um, hi?" "Hi, I'm Tommy." "Maggie." "So, you're gonna want to have a seat for the today's grand final of the race," Tommy said wearily. "I think the score is like a thousand points to Maria and a thousand points to Jacob." "So they're tied?" Maggie sat down on the stone next to Tommy. "I have no idea, I've lost count. But they should have time to finish before the rain starts." "What do you mean?" "See that cloud over there?" Tommy pointed towards the mountains in the distance. "The one that sort of looks like a fish." "Yeah?" "When it's on the other side of that mountaintop, it'll start to rain." "How do you know that?" Maggie looked at Tommy. He sighed. "That's how it is every day. It'll start to rain and we go inside to play. It'll stop halfway through dinner." "What do you mean 'every day'?" "Every day is the same here. I've tried to figure out the routine, but this place gets inside your head. Makes you forget numbers and letters and-" "Who're you?" A voice interrupted from behind them. Maggie turned around to see one of the two girls that had run off earlier. "Uh..." Maggie was a little thrown by the childish appearance of the young woman. While she might be around twenty, she was wearing a pink dress so short her diaper peeked out below the hem. She had mussed-up, blonde hair and a couple of dirty smudges on her cheeks and forehead. "Charlotte, this is Maggie," Tommy said. "Maggie, Charlotte." "Like the thpider," she lisped "She's been here a while," Tommy whispered. "Like I said, this place gets inside your head." "Will you be my friend?" Charlotte looked up at Maggie with a wide-eyed, innocent expression. "Um, sure," Maggie answered. "Yay!" Charlotte shouted and threw her arms around Maggie to give her a hug. The unrestrained enthusiasm surprised Maggie, but she returned the hug, rubbing Charlotte's back. "Does this mean you'll stop bugging me now?" a voice asked snidely. When Maggie looked to see who had spoken she saw a girl with olive skin and long black hair. She was wearing overalls and a red t-shirt and was carrying a wooden boat. "I guess you must be Maria," Maggie said. "I'm Maggie." "Ooooo, look at you talkin' all fancy," Maria replied and rolled her eyes. "Don't listen to her Maggie. She's just being a meanie," Charlotte said, frowning at Maria. She grabbed Maggie's hand and pulled her towards the garden. "Come on, I wanna show you something." Charlotte dragged Maggie around the entire garden, showing her the apple tree and the patch of strawberry plants. She was just about to lead Maggie back to the pond when the first raindrops began to fall. Maggie glanced towards the mountains and just like Tommy had said, the fish-shaped cloud was just past the top of it. Maggie followed a squealing Charlotte back to the house. She darted from tree to tree in an attempt to stay dry in the steadily increasing downpour. Charlotte on the other hand danced along the path and jumped in a couple of the small puddles that had formed by the time they reached the porch. When they reached the kitchen, Maria and Jacob were sitting by the kitchen table colouring. Jacob was concentrating with his tongue out. Tommy was nowhere to be seen. "Where's Tommy?" Maggie asked. Maria gave her a quick look before she returned to her colouring book. "Momma's changing him." Charlotte had already climbed onto one of the oversized chairs and started hoarding the blue and green crayons, but Maggie didn't feel like colouring. So she decided to explore the house instead. She found a large living room on the ground floor and bedrooms and an additional bathroom on the first floor. When she made her way up the steep staircase to the attic, however, she found something odd. Somebody had tied some string between the backs of two chairs and put a blanket over it, creating a small tent. Well, small compared to the chairs; it was more than big enough for Maggie. The tent itself wasn't really all that strange, but inside she found a shoe box filled with papers. Leafing through them, Maggie saw mathematical equations and calculations far more advanced than what she understood, but the closer she came to the top of the stack, the simpler the maths became. Eventually, the numbers were replaced by unidentifiable squiggles and then there were drawings of flowers. Bluebells to be precise. Sometimes a single flower, other times whole fields of them. "Do you like them?" Maggie almost jumped out of her skin. Charlotte was kneeling in the opening to the tent. She crawled in and sat down next to Maggie, taking the stack of papers from her. "You did that?" Charlotte nodded. "I wasn't very good at first, but Momma said that if I practised I would get better. And I did, see?" She picked up a new drawing from the floor outside the tent and held it up for Maggie. It was a picture of two stick figures in a green field dotted with blue flowers. One was wearing a pink dress and the other a blue one. "I made it for you," Charlotte said. "Um, thanks." "Come on, Momma said it's dinnertime." Charlotte crawled out of the tent, giving Maggie a perfect view of her soiled diaper as she did. The two girls joined Tommy and Jacob in putting away the crayons and colouring books. They were almost done when Eliza and Maria came back from the downstairs bathroom. "OK, anybody else need a change before dinner?" Eliza asked matter-of-factly. Charlotte looked away and scraped her foot on the floor. "Me," she said quietly. "Charlotte made a stinky! Charlotte made a stinky!" Maria began singing. Maggie could see that it upset Charlotte who looked like she was about to burst out in tears. For some reason she felt oddly protective of her. "Quit picking on her." "Yeah," Tommy chimed in. "Stop being a meanie." "Maria!" Eliza said sternly. Maria stopped immediately. "Sorry," she mumbled, not sounding very sincere. Charlotte however didn't notice and went off with Eliza. Maggie sat down next to Tommy. "So you're all wearing diapers?" she asked quietly. "Yeah. That's the first thing to go. Then it's numbers and letters like I told you. And finally you don't even remember anything from before." He nodded slightly towards Maria and Jacob. "That doesn't sound so bad. I mean, apart from the diapers this place doesn't sound all that bad." "Are you kidding? It's the same day over and over and over. The rain starts at the same time every day." He pointed out the window. "And by the time Mom puts the rest of the food back on the stove, it'll stop raining. Then just after sunset it'll get kinda windy. Tomorrow morning, just after breakfast, a big fish is going to jump in the pond, and so on and so on. Every day is the same and every day you feel a little of yourself slip away." "How long have you been here?" "Shhh," Tommy said as Eliza and Charlotte returned. "She doesn't like us talking about that." Charlotte sat down next to Maggie. Her face was cleaned up and her hair was in pigtails. Eliza looked at Maggie. "How about you dear? Are you sure you don't need a change?" Maggie nodded. "OK then," Eliza said and began putting plates on the table. During dinner, Eliza had the children talk about what they had done that day. The stew was tasty, but a little bland. After they were done, Eliza rose to put the big pot back on the stove. Tommy gave Maggie a nudge and glanced towards the window. Outside, the rain had stopped and clouds had parted to show a rosy sky. ~~~ After dinner, Tommy, Charlotte and Maggie retreated to the attic. Charlotte lay on the floor, drawing, while Tommy and Maggie sat in the tent. "OK," Maggie said, "so the days really are repeating themselves." "Mm-hm." "And you keep forgetting your old life, little by little?" Tommy nodded. "Well, how quickly does it happen? I'm guessing you've been here the shortest." "Actually, Jacob came after me. I think you lose yourself more quickly if you don't resist and he just went along with it from day one. Almost like he was running away from something." "So that's what you've been doing? Fighting it?" Charlotte scowled at them. "Momma says 'no fighting'," she said solemnly. "It's OK Charlotte, we're not fighting." "Um, 'kay," she said and returned to her drawing. "So, how long have you been 'enjoying' this summer?" Maggie made air quotes. "I don't think 'enjoying' is the right word, and why were you doing that thing with your hands?" "What do you me- Oh, the air quotes. They mean ... Look, never mind that. How long?" "I don't know," Tommy said. "Numbers, remember?" "OK, let's try something else then. Do you get older when you're here?" Tommy shrugged. "I don't think so." "So what do you remember from before you came here. Do you remember who's president?" "I'm not sure. Kind of a goofy-looking guy. Really short name." "Bush?" Maggie suggested. "Yeah, that's it. Bush." "That means you've been here m-" "And that other guy," Tommy interrupted, "he'd fit right in here. He couldn't spell either." "What do you mean?" "I don't know how to do it now, but 'potato'?" "Oh my god. You meant Bush One. You've been here for..." Maggie paused longer than she normally would have had to , "...more than 25 years?" Tommy just sat there, looking more and more uncertain. "I don't know," he mumbled. For a few minutes, they just sat there. The only sound was the scratching sound of Charlotte's crayons and the wind picking up outside. "So how do we get out of here?" Maggie finally asked. "I don't know. I don't even know if I ever knew. It's like I'm trapped in a dark cellar." "Why don't you just go back up the stairs?" Charlotte asked, putting down her crayons. "It's not really a cellar Charlotte," Tommy said with a sigh. "Hang on," Maggie said. She grabbed Tommy's arm. "How did you get here? "I'm not sure," he said hesitantly. "It's all so fuzzy. It's like it's me, but not me. Like-" "A mirror image," they both said. "What do you mean?" Tommy asked. "We try what Charlotte suggested. We go out the way we came in. We'll just have to hope that it works for all of us." "So where is this way out then?" "Up the hill and into the woods," Maggie said vaguely. "That's it? We're never going to find it in the dark." "OK my little munchkins, it's bedtime," Eliza's voice called from downstairs. "But mooooom..." Charlotte complained. "Now now, tomorrow's another day." "Okay," she said dejectedly and headed for the stairs. Tommy and Maggie followed close behind. When they came down, Eliza kneeled down and wiped a smudge off Maggie's cheek. "I set up your bed in Charlotte's room since you two are such good friends already." Charlotte squealed with delight at the news. Eliza handed Maggie a toothbrush. "Now you go brush your teeth while I get Charlotte ready. And Tommy, once I'm done with Charlotte it's your turn to have a bath." "Again?" Tommy whined, suddenly sounding more like a kid than before. The look Eliza gave him clearly told him that the matter was not up for discussion. "OK mom," he said and headed downstairs. Maggie went to the bathroom and, standing on a stool, she barely managed to reach the shelf where the toothpaste was. It was hard to control the oversized toothpaste tube and she ended up squeezing out a lot more than she intended. After she was done, Maggie took off her dress and tried to take off her diaper, but the tapes just didn't want to come loose. She even tried to wiggle out of them, but despite feeling somewhat loose, the didn't want to go down past her hips. Nor could she push it to the side to pee. The more she tried, the greater the urge became, until it was almost painful. She finally accepted the fact that the diaper was not going anywhere. She was going to have to wet it; and soon. Maggie was just standing still, almost holding her breath when she heard footsteps and Charlotte's happy chattering. OK, if I wet it now, I can get changed right away. That won't be so bad. Maggie tried to let go, but couldn't. Then she had an idea. She sat down on the toilet. The feeling of the toilet seat was enough of a sense memory to let Maggie let go. She felt a warm rush surround her crotch and seep towards her butt. Maggie slid off the toilet, feeling the warm squish of her diaper just as the door opened and Eliza peeked in. "So," she asked, "are you still dry?" obviously seeing that Maggie wasn't. "No," Maggie said, almost whispering. Shame and frustration at having had to wet herself almost made her want to cry. Eliza knelt in front of Maggie and stroked her cheek. "Don't cry, dear. That's what they're there for. Come along; mommy'll make it better." She took Maggie's hand and led her out the door. Maggie tried to grab her dress before she leaving the bathroom. "Oh just leave it pumpkin. Nobody'll mind." Eliza led Maggie down the stairs. On the way, they passed Jacob and Maggie instinctively tried covered up her bare chest and diaper. Jacob, however, didn't even seem to notice that Maggie was topless. Once inside the downstairs bathroom, Eliza helped Maggie up on the giant changing table. Maggie winced at the squishy sensation as she sat down on the wet diaper. "Now lie back and we'll get you washed and ready for bed." Maggie lay back. Lying on the changing table wearing nothing but a wet diaper felt weird and humiliating; almost like she was on display. She desperately wanted something to cover up with. While Eliza undid the tapes and pulled off the diaper, she hummed a melody that was annoyingly familiar, but Maggie couldn't place it. The whole situation felt so awkward that Maggie just closed her eyes. She almost jumped when she felt a warm wetness on her crotch. "Wha-" "Shh baby. Mommy just has to wash you so you don't get sore." The childish tone only made Maggie feel more awkward. Eliza dried and powdered Maggie before quickly putting a new diaper on her. "There we are. Doesn't that feel all better?" she asked, giving Maggie's crotch a quick pat before helping her down from the changing table. The new diaper was much thicker than the one she had worn before. Maggie couldn't even bring her legs all the way together and had to waddle slightly when she walked. "Why is it so much thicker than the other one," she asked. "We wouldn't want any leaks at night, would we?" "I guess," Maggie admitted. "Now, did you brush your teeth?" Maggie only nodded in reply. She was still fascinated with the extra bulk between her legs. It felt very different from the extra thick towel diapers she had experimented with. Eliza took Maggie's hand. "Okay then, off to bed we go." Charlotte was standing in the doorway to one of the rooms when they came up the stairs. Like Maggie, she was also wearing nothing but a diaper. "Well hello there little munchkin. Why aren't you in bed yet, and where's your nightdress?" Eliza asked. "It's too hot," Charlotte said, looking down and biting the tip of her thumb. "I guess you're right," Eliza said. "But hop in bed now." "Okay," Charlotte chirped and ducked back inside. Eliza and Maggie followed her. The room wasn't very big. There was a dresser by the wall opposite the door and a bed on either side. By the foot of each bed was a toy box. Everything was oversized and painted in cheery colours. Charlotte was already in the bed on the left. Eliza tucked them both in and kissed them good night. It was years since Maggie had gone to bed this early, but for some reason she was so tired that it didn't take her more than a few minutes before she fell asleep. Maggie woke up from somebody shaking her shoulder. For a moment she looked around in the gloom, having forgotten where she was, then she saw who had woken her up. Charlotte was standing next to her bed, clutching a worn teddy bear to her chest with one arm. "What is it Charlotte?" "Can we sleep with you? Mr Bear thinks it's scary when it's dark and windy." "OK, sure," Maggie mumbled and lifted the duvet. Charlotte crawled into bed and lay down next to her, snuggling close. Maggie pulled the duvet over them both and wrapped an arm protectively around Charlotte who was already half asleep with her thumb in her mouth. ~~~ When Maggie woke up, she was lying pressed against the wall. Charlotte was lying on her stomach; arms and legs spread as if she was skydiving, yet still managing to snore softly. Maggie caught a whiff of something and made the mistake of lifting the duvet. The smell that hit her nostrils made it quite clear what Charlotte had done. Maggie carefully made her way around Charlotte to get out of bed. She looked out of the window at the beautiful day outside. The sun was shining from a blue sky with only a few fluffy clouds. She opened the window to let in the fresh air. Or let out the smell. What had that girl been eating? Outside, the birds were singing. Maggie leaned on the windowsill and listened to the world waking up. Suddenly her crotch grew warm as she wet herself. Maggie was shocked. She hadn't noticed that she needed to pee until it was too late. Also, she didn't find wearing a wet diaper anywhere near as distasteful as she had the day before. This place is affecting me already. I have to get out of here. Charlotte stirred and stopped snoring and Maggie walked over to the bed. She knelt next to it, taking care not to put weight on her diaper. "Good morning Charlotte," Maggie said, carefully brushing the hair out of Charlotte's face. "Did Mr Bear sleep well?" she added. "Morning." Charlotte started to roll over on her back, but Maggie stopped her. "Can you keep a secret?" Maggie asked quietly. "Mm-hm." Charlotte nodded. "Me and Tommy are going on a treasure hunt today." Charlotte perked up. "Can I come too?" "Of course you can, but we can't tell anybody. Especially Eliza." "Who?" "Mom," Maggie corrected. "It'll be our secret. Just you and me and Tommy." "Okay. So where is it?" "Where is what?" "The treasure." "Oh. Um... We don't know." Charlotte looked confused. "That's why we're looking for it. I mean, it wouldn't really be a treasure hunt if we knew where it was, would it?" Maggie added. The answer seemed to satisfy Charlotte. "Come on, let's see if Mom is up so we can get you changed." Maggie helped Charlotte up and they headed downstairs. They were halfway down the stairs before Maggie realised that they were both wearing nothing but diapers. "Wait here," Maggie said and darted back up the stairs as quickly as the swollen diaper and slightly too big steps would allow. She returned with a couple of nightdresses from the dresser, but Charlotte was already downstairs and headed for the kitchen. Maggie quickly pulled one of the dresses over her head and followed her. It was a little too small so she couldn't quite get it over the diaper, but didn't really care as long as her breasts were hidden. She didn't really want to run around topless even if nobody else seemed to care about that. Maggie followed Charlotte through the kitchen and out onto the porch. There, sitting on the porch swing in the morning sun was Eliza. "Morning Momma," Charlotte said and gave her a hug. Eliza sniffed the air. "Smells like one of you need a change." She looked at Maggie. "Or maybe both of you?" Eliza got up from the swing and took Charlotte's hand. "Come on munchkin. Let's get you cleaned up." It took a while, but eventually Eliza and Charlotte returned. Charlotte was wearing the same type of short dress as the day before, except it was pale yellow today, and her hair was back in pigtails. Maggie was next and in no time at all, she was washed and powdered. Eliza held up two diapers for her. "So, teddy bears?" she wiggled one of the diapers. "Or do you want the pretty flowers?" she wiggled the other. Maggie decided it was probably best to play along to avoid raising suspicion. She pretended to think about it for a few moments and then she gave a little giggle and pointed at the diaper with the flower prints. "El... I mean, Mom?" "Yes dear?" Maggie wrinkled her nose. "I don't like dresses. Can I have pants like Maria? Pretty please?" she said, knowing that if she was going to be walking around the forest, she wanted pants and not a dress that would get caught on everything. "Are you sure? You looked so pretty in your dress yesterday." "Mm-hm." Maggie nodded. "Well OK, but then you have to remember to let me know if you have to go poopies." "Like now?" Maggie asked, feigning innocence. "Oh, you have to go now?" Maggie nodded in reply and was quickly helped off the changing table and to the toilet. Sitting down and letting go felt better than in a long time. Still, Maggie was surprised at how little it bothered her to be doing this in front of someone who was essentially a stranger. This place is really getting to me. Minutes later, Maggie was washed, powdered, diapered and back in the kitchen. She was wearing overalls with colourful patches sewn on the bib and on one of the knees. Charlotte was sitting by the table drawing something. Maggie looked over her shoulder. In the middle of the paper was a house. "What's that?" "It's a treasure map of course. We can't go on a treasure hunt without a treasure map" "Ah, of course," Maggie said. "Why didn't I think of that?" She sat down next to Charlotte and helped her with the map, drawing trees along the edges. Eliza went back outside and for a while it was just the two of them. The house seemed almost cosy; even if it repeated the same day over and over. Stop that! Maggie shook her head to clear it. As the others waddled through the kitchen door, Eliza got them changed and dressed and soon enough, it was time for breakfast. It had been ages since Maggie had oatmeal porridge for breakfast, but she had to admit that it was not only delicious, but also filling. By the time she was done, she felt as though she had a stomach full of concrete. Walking was almost a little uncomfortable. Eliza sent all the children outside to play while she cleaned up. Maria and Jacob found their boats and headed off for another round in their apparently eternal race. "I still don't see why they can't come along," Maggie told Tommy as soon as they were out of earshot. "Maria would rat us out in a heartbeat. We wouldn't be able to trust her." "Yeah, she's a big, old, meanie doody-head," Charlotte chimed in. "And Jacob? He seems like a nice enough guy." Tommy nodded. "He is. But you didn't see him when he came here. As bad as this place is, I think he had it worse back home." "Are you sure?" Maggie still felt bad for leaving the two behind. "As sure as I can be." Maggie sighed. "OK then. So it's just the three of us," she said and started up the hill she had come down only the day before. Once they reached the trees, Charlotte pulled out her map and started walking off to the left. Maggie had to stop her and point out that she was holding the map wrong every couple of minutes. As the walked deeper into the forest twigs and branches began to get caught in their clothes and the ground changed. It was no longer the smooth dirt that was easy on their bare feet. All of a sudden, pebbles and and prickly, dry grass appeared. "I think we're on the right track," Tommy said. "It's almost as if the forest doesn't want us to walk this way." Maggie agreed. Charlotte sat down on a big root. "I don't wanna do this any more. It's no fun," she complained. "What's in this treasure anyway?" Maggie saw that they were about to lose Charlotte. She sat down next to her. "You know how it's summer now," she said. Charlotte nodded. "Don't you miss the winter? Snowmen, snow angels, hot chocolate..." "And Christmas?" Charlotte said, her eyes lighting up. "Yeah. And Christmas. That's what's in the treasure: Winter." That seemed to be enough to motivate Charlotte so they continued onwards. After quite a while and two tears in Charlotte's dress, they found the clearing. Maggie thought the shed in the middle looked a lot creepier now than it had yesterday. "The treasure's in there?" Charlotte asked nervously as she tried to hide behind Maggie. "I think so." Maggie took a step forwards and all of a sudden the summer day didn't feel quite as nice and warm. There was a clammy chill in the air. "I'm scared," Charlotte complained. "I don't like this place. I want Mr Bear." "You can hold my hand Charlotte," Maggie said and held out her hand. " "M'kay," she said, grabbing the hand, but still walking behind Maggie and Tommy. Maggie didn't need to look back to understand that while she was holding one hand, the thumb of the other hand was firmly in Charlotte's mouth. "You know what Charlotte," Maggie said, trying to sound cheerful. "I think it's supposed to be scary. After all, it wouldn't be a real treasure hunt if it wasn't, would it?" Finally, after what felt like hours, they reached the door. Maggie pushed it open to reveal a brilliant golden light. "Do you guys see that too?" Maggie asked. "Uh-huh." "What's that light?" Charlotte wondered. Tommy took a step forward. "Be careful," Maggie warned. "We don't know if it'll work." "Honestly, either way it'll be better than staying here," he said and walked into the light. "Tommy?" Maggie called after a few seconds, but there was no answer. The only sound was a steadily growing rumble behind them. Maggie glanced back over her shoulder and saw that the perfect blue sky was filled with dark clouds, and lightning flashing more and more frequently. "Come on Charlotte. We have to go too," Maggie said "But I'm scared." "It's OK. I'll hold your hand all the way. And I promise I won't let go." They took another step closer. Maggie held her breath as they stepped across the threshold and into the light. For a brief moment there was the sensation of falling, and then nothing. ~~~ A light woke Maggie up. She yawned and stretched, peering into the pre-dawn gloom to see the familiar things in her tiny apartment. Outside, the street light were swaying in the wind. Wow! That was a crazy dream. She untangled herself from the sheet and sat up. That's when she saw it. She wasn't wearing the towel diaper, but a big, puffy diaper with a cheerful flower print. And it was wet.

WOOO! Presenting my very first commission, for the wonderful and kind Nihulus (over on FA)! I hope you all enjoy it! Warm and soft. Those were the two thoughts that sprang to Varis' mind as he slowly awoke, curled up in his bed, next to Mira. He lightly yawned and opened his sharp blue eyes, blinking the last of the sleep away. Turning over, he saw his wife still snuggled up against him, her large ears twitching in her sleep. Her sandy-colored fur just looked so soft, he had to resist the urge to nuzzle her, knowing that his beloved fennec vixen needed the rest after how much worrying he'd put her through lately. With that thought coming to mind, Varis raised up the blanket and inspected the sheet, his tail excitedly starting to thump a bit against the mattress as he saw that it was bone dry. I told them it was just a misdiagnosis, he thought with a smirk, extricating himself from the relaxing warmth of his and his wife's bed. It was as he stood there and stretched that he became aware of a clamminess around his waist. Looking down, he saw that the thick purple and blue sleep diaper that was hugging him snugly was now missing the moon and stars wetness indicators on the front, and sagging a big. His tail slowly ceased its wagging and began to tuck itself between his legs as the dark gray wolf reached down and gave his night time padding a squeeze. He had to bite back a whimper at how soaked it was. Looking back at the bed where Mira still slept peacefully, though now with her arms clumsily searching for him, he was reluctantly grateful that she wasn't going to wake up in another puddle he had made again. But the fact that, for over a week now, he hadn't been able to stay dry while he slept brought forth the anxiety he had forgotten about, yet had become much more familiar with lately. It had started off with a few wettings here and there, something he'd chalked up to stress from work, and even just assumed he had awoken to go to the bathroom, but had simply fallen back asleep. And when Mira had finally convinced him to go see a doctor, the wolf hadn't been expecting the diagnosis. Miner's Syndrome. NO! Varis snorted and walked towards the bathroom, quickly ripping off the diaper and stuffing it into the trash bin by the sink. "I'm twenty-seven, too old to suddenly develop... Miner's Syndrome," he said to his reflection, the dark gray wolf with the salt and pepper flecks and the creamy white tummy looked worriedly back at him, betraying his own lack of confidence in his denial. A quick shower was enough to help him wake up further and put his soggy morning out of his mind, at least for a little bit. Getting out and toweling himself off, he reentered the bedroom, to find that Mira was now absent from the still enticingly mussed-up bed. Heading out to the hall and into the kitchen, Varis smiled at the sight of a fennec vixen blearily making up some scrambled eggs. He had to stifle a giggle at the sight of her messy bedfur. Her large ears twitched at the sound of his entrance, and Mira turned to smile warmly at him. "Morning, baby," she said with a bit of a yawn. "How do scrambled eggs sound for breakfast?" Varis walked over and pulled his wife close, she being just as beautiful to him at that moment, with messy bedfur and wearing her favorite white oversized pajama t-shirt, as she was to him on the day of their wedding. As his tail started to wag, he felt her big bushy one beginning to THWAP against his side. He gave her a nuzzle, and she turned, their lips meeting, before she buried her muzzle into his fluffy chest ruff. "I think that sounds wonderful," Varis said, resting his chin on her headfur. They stayed like that for a moment before he let go. Giving her cheek a quick kiss, Varis headed back into the bedroom to get dressed. Opening the closet, he saw the opened package of SleepTights resting almost smugly right under where his suits were hanging, and frowned a little. "... It's just stress." Varis defiantly grabbed his favorite navy blue suit and a white undershirt. A short while later, after getting dressed and eating, Varis headed towards the door with his briefcase in paw. "Don't forget, babe," Mira called, forcing Varis to pause as he was about to step out the front door. "We're going to see Doctor Morley on wednesday!" "I remember, hun," Varis said, his tail wagging. Just gunna get some confirmation that it was all a misdiagnosis, he thought to himself. Varis was surprised to suddenly feel a pair of arms reach around his front, pulling him back into a hug. He turned his head a bit, one of Mira's ears sticking in his face. "I know how worried you are about all of this," she said in a soft voice that was partially muffled due to her muzzle being buried in his back. "But... I want you to know that, no matter what, I will always love you and be there for you." Varis smiled and turned to reciprocate the hug. "Thank you, cuddle-bug." He recalled how much she had blushed and sputtered the first time he had used the pet name, which was not long after they'd first started dating. "I know that you're just as worried as I am. But don't be... this is all just a mistake." He kissed the tip of her nose as they pulled away, bringing forth a fit of giggles from the shorter canid. And with that, Varis was out the door, soon to be standing on the sidewalk in front of their house. The house he and Mira lived in was a cozy three-bedroom ranch-style house, a little bit on the outskirts of Nevia City. The price had been just right for the young couple, and that had been before Varis' promotion. Now they owned it outright, with that being a point of pride for the wolf. Turning to look down the street, he saw a familiar green SUV heading his way, coming to a stop right in front of him. "Warlocks at the Seashore Discount Limo Service, here for a pickup!" Came the deep jovial voice of the crocodile behind the wheel. "It's really amazing how that's still funny for the hundredth time, Josh." Varis rolled his eyes as he got in, quickly buckling his seatbelt. "Well, at least my little princess still finds me funny, right sweetpea?" Josh turned to look behind him, prompting the wolf to do the same. Looking back at the gray-furred bunny girl, who just so happened to be the exact same age as Varis, sent a chill up his spine. She was wearing her yellow sundress with the puffy shoulders, safely secured in her pink car seat, hugging her black stuffed wolf to her chest, and sucking down a bottle of juice like everything was normal. Which, for her and Josh at this point, this pretty much was normal for them. "Honey-bunny," Josh said, cooing at her, "don't you want to say hi to your Uncle Varis?" "H-hello, Eliza," Varis said, trying not to notice the pink and white diaper that was partially visible around the bunny's hips. Eliza removed the bottle and held up her wolf toy to hide her face, not counting the portion she used to peek around it. Varis' nose picked up the faint scent of baby powder, a smell that recently had begun to evoke a sense of foreboding in the wolf. Would I have to ride around in a car seat? The thought just popped into his mind all of a sudden, before he quickly stamped it out. "... Hi Uncle Varis," she said in a whisper. "Sorry, buddy." Josh clapped the now startled wolf on the shoulder before putting the car in drive and heading towards the office. "I know it's been a while, but I guess she's still just a tad shy around you. Y'know, if you and Mira would take me up on my babysitting offer for next Tuesday night, that might go a long way in helping her come out of her shell around you." "Sorry, but we don't offer any free babysitting services," Varis said with a chuckle. That wasn't entirely truthful, as Mira loved looking after Eliza, not even minding changing the diapers of someone a little bit taller than herself. But in addition to his usual... uncomfortableness around Eliza, there was no way he wanted to be associated with any MSers while his... misdiagnosis had yet to be proven as being just that. Let alone one that might go wandering and accidentally find his new... completely temporary nighttime protection. As they drove, the two 'adults' chatted about an upcoming report, while Eliza was content to watch what Varis presumed were shows for preschoolers on her tablet, letting out happy giggles and saying seemingly random numbers of phrases from time to time. Varis simply tried to tune her out, no matter how catchy the songs from the show sounded. "So how's the quarterly report coming?" Joshua asked, every now and again checking to make sure his big baby bunny was still safe and secure in her carseat. "So far, everything seems normal... but I did find an oddity in the shipping expenses." Varis pointedly looked away from a passing billboard that was advertising Pawpers' brand diapers for MSers. He certainly wasn't thinking about how the protection he was wearing to bed now was Snuggies brand. "I'm thinking someone just misfiled an expense report. It was actually pretty easy to gloss over, so I'm gunna have to go over everything again with a fine-tooth comb." "Huh... think someone's dipping their claws in the company cookie jar?" Josh asked, wincing as he realized, the moment the word cookie left his mouth, he suddenly had Eliza's full and undivided attention. "Daddy, may I please have a cookie from the company's cookie jar?" The bunny asked, somehow making her eyes look bigger, at least to Varis who could see her reflection in the rearview mirror. Josh laughed. "Oh, princess," he said with a coo in his voice, "that's just an expression. But Daddy did pack you a little treat if you'd like." Eliza giggled and started to bounce in her seat, at least as much as the soft snug straps around her would allow, making a few faint crinkles. Josh chuckled at the display, despite not taking his eyes off the road. "Hey, buddy, would you mind getting Eliza a cookie out of her diaper bag? It should be in the compartment on the side." Varis cringed internally, but nodded, knowing he could do this small favor for his friend. Turning, he looked to see that said diaper bag was tucked right behind the crocodile's seat. It was a large, loud, pink duffle-like satchel, with several side-pockets and flaps, as well as two bottles of some kind of juice secured in a couple special holders on one end. The central part was unzipped revealing a few pink and white folded rectangles, along with two familiar-looking purple and blue ones. "SleepTights?!" Varis exclaimed, his eyes wide as he felt the color drain from his cheeks, thankfully unnoticeable thanks to the coloration of his fur. "Huh? Oh, yeah. If Eliza needs a diaper change before naptime, I like to put her in one of those, just in case. Also, if ever there's an emergency, them being thicker than her daytime diapers really go a long way to help." Not enjoying being reminded of his new nighttime padding, Varis unzipped a couple of the pockets looking for the baggie of cookies before he finally found them. "Are these homemade?" Varis asked, looking at the large chocolate chunk cookies in the sandwich baggie, really wanting one. He wondered if they were nice and soft. "Yup! Me and my little princess got a hankering for some last night, so I figured it'd make for a fun little project. You should have seen her in her cute little chef's hat." Varis rolled his eyes as Josh started to gush about other instances of Eliza being adorable, as was par for the course of carpooling with the croc. The wolf reluctantly looked at Eliza as he reached back to hand her the cookie. She was hiding behind her wolf plush, peeking from behind its ears at him, her nose twitching nervously. She slowly reached out and took the cookie from him, one of her eyebrows raising a little. She paused and looked him up and down, at least as best she could with most of him being blocked from view by the passenger seat. She then smiled warmly and took the cookie. "Thankies, Vary!" She immediately started to nibble on her cookie. "OOOOH! Looks like someone's coming out of her shell a bit," Josh said, reaching over to give a confused Varis a nudge with his elbow. "I told you that she'd get over her shyness around you eventually!" Varis decided to pretend he was checking something in his briefcase. In no time at all, they were soon pulling into their building's parking garage. Varis walked on ahead to the elevator while Josh was getting Eliza unbuckled. It was as he saw himself in the reflection of the polished silver elevator doors that he realized he had some chocolate and cookie crumbs around his muzzle. He quickly wiped it all off just before the doors opened and Josh, with Eliza riding on his hip, caught up to him. The ride up to their floor was mostly silent, aside from Josh checking Eliza's diaper and stating that she was a little wet but didn't need a change just yet. "Now remember to be a good girl at daycare today, and you'll get a special surprise, honey-bunny!" Deciding to just head straight to his office, Varis started speedwalking the moment the doors opened again on their floor... to only instantly plow right into Angelica with an 'OOF!' Varis fell flat on his rear, while the large, and some would call motherly, grizzly bear in the charcoal gray skirtsuit looked down at him in concern. "Oh, goodness," she said, reaching down and picking Varis up under his armpits. She set him on his feet, looking him over and brushing off whatever dust or carpet fibers she could see. "I'm so sorry, Varis. Are you alright, honeypie?" Her southern accent was laced with concern. There was a reason why everyone referred to her as the office mom, she couldn't help but fuss over everyone. But right now, her examination of him was anything but comforting to the wolf. For some reason she's been giving him much more attention lately. "I-I'm fine, Mrs. Duvar." Varis stammered, looking up at the bear and feeling so small right then and there. It certainly didn't help that she was a foot taller, had some serious muscle under her blazer, or that she was almost ten years his senior. Today, after wearing a... some protection for the first time since he was a little pup, he just felt a bit vulnerable around her. "Well, if you're sure, Varis," she said with a smile, at first starting to reach for him as though she were going to give him a hug, but quickly yanking her arms back down to her sides. Then her gaze turned to something past him, and she let out a happy squeal. "Is that my little unofficial niece I see?" Walking around him, Varis saw that she was making a beeline for an excited Eliza. The croc smiled and allowed Angelica to scoop the bunny up into her arms in a cradled position. Compared to Angelica, Eliza looked like she was the size of an actual toddler! Varis shuddered before heading into his office, pointedly ignoring her giggles and happy squeaks of laughter. He took a deep breath as he shut the door, and thus shut out any intrusive thoughts that have absolutely nothing to do with what is clearly just his misdiagnosis and some stress. He looked around his office, feeling comforted by the rather spartan and bland beige room with a single small window to the outside world. Some would call his office tiny, or maybe even cramped, but it was large enough for a small bookcase and his desk. Most importantly, it wasn't a cubicle. Taking a seat at his desk, he fired up his computer, and got to work. ... Only to be interrupted about five minutes later from a knock at his door. "Come in," he called, quickly saving and closing the document he was working on. In walked Josh, who was carrying a trio of three-ring-binders. "Here ya go, buddy," he said, once the door was closed, setting them on the desk. Varis noticed that the croc seemed a bit annoyed. "Something happen?" Josh turned to make sure the door was closed. "Doc Juniper came through for some kind of meeting and saw Angie booping Eliza's nose and making her giggle. He started in on his talk about 'professionalism' and 'this is a place of work, not a daycare', and actually said right then and there that he does not approve of bringing children, even overgrown ones, to work with us!" Josh snorted, while Varis cringed. Purely out of care for his friend, and not because he found Doc Juniper's opinions on MSers disheartening. "I mean, of course I was going to take her to the company daycare! It's not like I was going to set her up in a playpen in the empty cubicle next to mine!" "W-well, we gotta remember that Doc is from a different era, and they didn't understand... uhm... the condition as well as we do today," Varis mumbled noncommittally while looking away. "Maybe." Josh sighed. "But it's not like I have much of a choice. Daycare is expensive, and there's none near enough that could let me drop her off and get to work on time. Plus... I'm always worried she could end up getting picked on, or maybe a daycare worker will be mean to her. I know Marla and Shelly here at the company daycare, and I know that they would never do, or let anything happen to Eliza." Josh shook his head, seemingly shaking off the negativity, before whipping out his phone and holding it up for Varis to see, a huge excited grin on his face. "I forgot to mention, I got some more pictures of Eliza being adorable!" Varis was then subjected to three pictures of the bunny girl in a high chair, mushed food around her mouth and on her cheeks, two of her in her crib, in a pink footed sleeper, clearly napping, seven of her playing in different outfits, the majority of which were legless onesies, and a picture of her with some more MSers, also dressed in baby clothes, at a park, seemingly chasing each other. She looks happy at least, Varis thought with a pang of guilt in his chest. Even back in high school, she was sporty... does she think back to those days? When she was the captain of the volleyball team? Before her diagnosis? Varis shook himself out of his thoughts. "--of course, it turned out that she just had a bit of a diaper rash. I really needed to check her sooner, my poor princess." Josh was still gushing about his ex fiance. Varis wondered how the big goofy crocodile could actually go through with taking care of her like this? Would Mira start treating me like that? Like I was a... baby? Varis had to force his tail to untuck itself before Josh noticed. He reasoned that there was no point in wondering about that, as things will never come to that situation. Simple as that. With Josh's need to share about 'little' Eliza's latest doings and goings-ons that Varis was pretty much just nodding and agreeing while getting back to work, finished, the croc left him to get to his own project. With Josh gone, Varis started to open up the binders and cross-check different numbers and dates. "Huh," he said under his breath, "that's odd." He continued to scour through the binders and files on his screen right up until lunchtime. Is someone embezzling? Varis pondered, heading towards the door, his sack lunch in paw. He walked into the break room and found most of the tables to be fully occupied. Though Josh did wave him over to a seat at the table he and Angelica were at. Varis made his way over there and sat down, quickly opening up his brown paper bag. "Why are you sucking on your thumb?" Bob from over in R&D asked, the middle-aged capybara wearing a very unconvincing toupe. "Huh?" Varis asked, once it dawned on him that he was who the question was directed at. Realizing that his thumb was indeed planted in his mouth he started to panic. "Uh... I... forgot my lunch and had to go back and get it and accidentally slammed it in the door," Varis said, pulling his thumb out and wiping it on his pants. "Oh." Bob turned back back to his plate of pasta, back to being disinterested. "Aww, want me to go get an ice pack, sweetie?" Angelica asked, scooting her seat closer to his own, looking worried. "N-no, Mrs. Duvar, I'm ok, I swear," Varis insisted. "Okay, but between bumping into me and falling over today and then hurting your thumb like that, you need to be much more careful!" Varis felt his ears splay flat on his head while he hung his head in shame, not really sure why. "Y-yes, Mrs. Duvar," he mumbled. He felt her pull him into a hug and nuzzle the top of his headfur. "That's alright, sweetheart! And please, just call me Angie!" The motherly grizzly released him after he agreed to do just that. He had decided on a simple light lunch that day, just a yogurt and a bottle of apple juice. Grateful that there was some good office gossip to help get his mind off of things, especially since it involved the lunch thief and talk about having a camera installed to watch the employee fridge, Varis started to forget about his little social faux pas. The topic changed to another office mystery, who was it that accidentally dinged Doc Juniper's car door? From there, after a few guesses were made regarding possible culprits, the topic shifted again to some new show about a murder mystery and zombies that Varis had yet to actually start watching. "Oh, sweetie, I swear, you remind me of my nephew," Angelica laughed while grabbing a napkin. The wolf was a bit confused as to what she meant, and why she was looking at him, when she started to use the napkin to wipe his muzzle. "A-Angie!" Varis sputtered, only to see that there was some of his pink yogurt on the napkin. "What?" Angelica giggled at his reaction. "I swear, the way you eat, you could really use a bib!" It was then that Varis remembered that Angelica's nephew, Pete, had Miner's Syndrome. "O-oh, uh, excuse me," he said, grabbing another napkin from the dispenser and getting up to head to the nearest restroom. Looking in the mirror above the sink, he saw that he had some yogurt on his chin, his left cheek, some partially cleaned off his right cheek thanks to Angie, and even a little on the tip of his nose. "This... I was just distracted," he said, a slight whine to his voice. He cleaned off his muzzle at the sink before heading back to the table to grab his unopened juice. "Oh, Varis, I wanted to apologize for--" Angie started before he cut her off. "It's all good, Angie. I was distracted because of this report, that's all. And I really need to get back to it." "O-oh, alright, sweetie." The grizzly looked a little unsure, but Varis just wanted to get back to his office. Once the door was closed behind him, he started to calm down a bit, taking a seat back at his desk. After he cracked open the bottle of juice and took a sip to help further steady his nerves, he got right back to work... or at least, he tried to. However, when he took a sip of the juice, some trickled down the side of his mouth and down his chin. He took another drink, and the same thing happened. Concentrating hard on drinking his juice, Varis managed to gulp the entire thing down, only to feel a few stray drops go down his neck. ... No... this isn't... it's all just stress! That's it! He started to look at the binders again, grabbing some tissues from the tissue box on his desk to clean around his mouth and chin and neck first. But, he soon found himself re-reading the same few lines repeatedly. Shaking his head, Varis began to register the fact that he was squirming in his seat a bit. It was right after that that he understood. He really, REALLY, needed to pee. He got up and almost ran to the nearest restroom, grateful that it was empty. He found himself fumbling with his zipper at the urinal, but soon was relieving himself. Unfortunately, after finishing up, that's when he spotted the, albeit small but still noticeable, wet patch around his zipper. Quickly checking that the door was locked, Varis thought fast, and walked over to the blow dryer. "Just a stressful day, th-that's all!" Varis insisted, trying to sound confident as he looked at his reflection, desperately trying to speed up the process of drying his pants. But the expression on his mirror double's face looked as doubtful of that claim as part of him felt.

If you'd like to read this story in ebook form, you can download a free copy of the ebook here: https://peculiarchangeling.gumroad.com/l/PottyDraining The Potty Draining Chart Cover art by FlashyFlesh Day 0 The Potty Draining Chart - Day 0 “And just…like…that!” Vanessa announced, turning on the lamp by the couch, “We are, officially, moved in!” The bulb shed off slightly pink-tinged light, though at the push of a button, the whole room could be changed in tone to any hue on the rainbow. “That’s great, V,” Nicole said, turning to stretch her back. “Really appreciate you plugging in the lamps while I moved the furniture.” Vanessa put a hand to her chest, feigning offense. “Excuse me! Good interior design is what makes a house into a home. Sure, maybe you did more heavy lifting, but I provided that je ne sais quoi that we needed.” Truth be told, Nicole agreed–now that everything was done, with the last easy chair moved in and all of Vanessa’s decorations complete, their shared rental house did feel like a place where they belonged. The move in process had been a drag, starting a couple weeks earlier with mattresses flopped on the floor, working evenings and weekends to drive over what they could in Vanessa’s tiny car and trading beer for use of a friend’s truck on weekends for the big stuff. But now they were done. They could relax, and take the night off. Except… “One more thing,” Nicole said, sipping wine out of her favorite cup–an old novelty mug that read, ‘Don’t Worry, Pea Happy’ with a trio of cartoon peas in a pod printed on it. “The junk box.” “Right, right.” Vanessa rolled her eyes. While moving in, they’d been left with little bits of random crap–stuff that they didn’t quite want to throw away, but nor did they need it around. Christmas decorations that’d been stored under the bathroom sink, old cables and adapters that probably didn’t go to anything, a box of home movies from the previous tenant that Nicole felt bad getting rid of. They had set aside a cardboard box, slowly filling it with crap until it was full to bursting. “We can stick it in the attic for now.” Stepping up to her, Nicole poked a finger into Vanessa’s chest. “You can set it in the attic for now. I’m done lifting boxes for the day–heck, I’m just about ready for bed.” “Fiiine,” Vanessa groaned, more in play than in serious discomfort. Sidestepping the couch, she crouched, hefted the box, and carried it from the living room down the back hall–on the right of the hall was her room, on the left Nicole’s, and at the end, their bathroom. Above, though, dangled a rope for attic access. Fumbling with the box, propping it up on her knee so she wouldn’t have to set it down, Vanessa half-hopped to grab the string and pulled it down. She stepped back as a wooden staircase flopped towards her, snapping into place so fast it almost bonked her head. “Jeez,” she said. “Okay, note to self, springs on this are broken.” Scooting up the creaky stairs one step at a time, she made her way into the crawlspace, an area just high enough for her to stand if she was right in the middle and stooped just a touch. She set down the box, glancing around. Half a dozen cases were already up here. They hadn’t needed any attic storage yet, so this was all from the last resident–a lot of junk, probably, but still, a trove of things to dig through. “Huh. More stuff up here than I expected,” she said. “Hey Nicole! Someone left a bunch of garbage up here!” “Sounds like a problem for tomorrow!” Nicole yelled back. “I’m done moving boxes!” “Sure, sure,” Vanessa said, setting down the jumbled junk she’d carried up. Curiosity overtook her, and she opened up the first box she saw, digging through it. It looked like stuff from someone’s kid–at the top, a highschool yearbook, but as she pulled it out, she saw beneath it journals, and then a diary with a heart shaped lock, and then a handmade scrapbook. Digging further, she found an old dry-erase potty training chart. This box held the history of someone’s life, which could be interesting, but the potty training chart was what spread a smirk across Vanessa’s face. It had two weeks listed on it, one over the other, with three columns for each calendar day. One row had a bed, another had a clock face, and one with a star symbol next to it. The first two, for tracking nighttime and daytime accidents, were pretty obvious. The third, though, Vanessa couldn’t guess the purpose, beyond maybe just special rewards. That’s when they caught her eye–the markers stuck to the side of the board by a magnet. Smirking mischievously, Vanessa took the chart with her when she left the attic, hopping down the old fold-out stairs and closing it up behind her. She glanced down the hall–Nicole was on the couch, not paying attention, so Vanessa uncapped the black marker and wrote in the name box at the top, in big, flowy letters, surrounded by sparkles and hearts. Nicole Then, with an artistic, cutesy flourish, she doodled a rain cloud in the top column for Monday, the one for tracking any accidents from the previous night’s sleep. A wet bed indicator if ever there was one. Finally, using the adhesive strip on the back of the chart, she stuck it to Nicole’s bedroom door. “Oh, Nicole,” she said in her sing-songiest voice. “I added one more decoration!” Nicole looked up, curious and prepared for a dumb joke. Getting up, she walked over, glancing at the chart on her door. “What’s that?” “A potty training chart, so you can stop having accidents!” Vanessa snickered. “I found it upstairs and thought it’d help you!” Nicole rolled her eyes. “I don’t have accidents.” “Are you sure? The chart says you wet the bed,” Vanessa said, pointing to the rain cloud. “Yeah, it says that for tonight, which hasn’t even happened yet!” Nicole shook her head. Snickering, Vanessa quipped, “Well then, maybe take an umbrella to bed, because the forecast is for a wet one!” “Very funny, Vanessa.” Nicole opened her door, and though her expression was deadpan, Vanessa knew she didn’t mind the joke. “I’m going to bed, I’ve got work in the morning.” “Don’t let the bed bugs drown,” Vanessa replied. Nicole shut the door in her face, and before long, Vanessa went to be too. The next morning, though, Vanessa woke up to a shout from her across-the-hall neighbor. Nicole, screaming, “What the f**k?” ... I wrote this as a commission for one of my Patreon subscribers! It's a complete 17,000 word novella, which I'll be posting over the next month or so! If you'd like to support stories like this or get discounts on a commission of your own, you can find me here: https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Here's an alternate version of Washu's Youth Machine with Mihoshi added. Hope you like it. 😐😐😄 Ryoko was fuming as she walked to Washu's lab. Nine months of carrying Tenchi's baby girl, Rika, and Washu had the nerve to send her and Tenchi to Jurai, allegedly to meet Funaho, and ask her to come have a "class" on child reering. To make matters worse, Ryoko was doing this with Ayeka, who had also had a baby with Tenchi, Achika, but at least Misaki will have a ball playing with the babies. She saw Ayeka and groaned. "Look," Ryoko said as Ayeka glared at her. "We just have to stomach whatever Washu's planned for us and go back to normal once Tenchi comes back with the kids." "All right." Ayeka sighed. "For Tenchi and the girls." "For Tenchi and the girls." Ryoko agreed. "Yay!" A familiar voice called out as the two turned to see Mihoshi behind them. "Oh, sorry. Did I ruin the moment?" "What are you doing here?" Ryoko asked defensively. "Well," Mihoshi began. "Since I was near useless caring for Tero, I'm going to take this class with you!" "Well, I guess it can't hurt." Ayeka groaned. "Yay!" Mihoshi called out happily. Ryoko rolled her eyes and opened the door, and they headed into Washu's lab. As they entered the garden, they saw Washu at her computer as usual before she stood up, smiling. "Mihoshi?" Washu asked, not the least bit surprised. "I'm here to learn to!" Mihoshi said with a crisp salute. "Okay. Now then ladies," Washu said enthusiastically. "What we're going to do is teach you three about raising children by example." "So what?" Ryoko asked. "You're gonna have us care for dolls?" "No." Washu said with a familiar smirk. "I'm going to show you what being a helpless little infant is like." "Well," Ayeka said smugly. "Ryoko surely needs such extreme measures, but I don't!" "Ha!" Washu shouted. "Yeah, right. So Mihoshi, you still up for this?" "Yes!" Mihoshi said galantly. "I will do my duty as a member of this family!" Washu pushed a button on her computer, and the three were grabbed by various mechanical arms. The arms carried the three to a small box as they both hovered over an open hatch. They could see from reflections across from them that the device was called a Youth Machine. "Hey!" Ryoko called out. "I'm not having all the millennia I put into this body be undone!" "Trust me, it's all metaphorical." Washu explained. "This is to show the importance of being gentle with children. Also that we never really can see them as grown ups, but that's a whole other thing." "She's right." Mihoshi said. "My grandfather still treats my dad like a kid all the time." "Perhaps there's-" Ayeka began before the arms dropped the three into the machine. As Ayeka, Mihoshi, and Ryoko looked around, a large weight hit all of them on the head, and their legs felt like rubber, with Ayeka and Mihoshi seeming to have been knocked out. While Ayeka and Mihoshi drooled, Ryoko saw three hands come up and grab all of their noses before pulling them until they let go, and the three flung backwards, landing hard in three chairs as Ryoko groaned from the stinging in her nose. As Ryoko, Mihoshi and Ayeka were clamped into the chairs, a trio of machines were lowered over their heads. Ryoko could only see darkness as a sudden bright light made her close her eyes as a pair of headphones came in from the side and began blaring nursery rhymes until Ryoko forgot how to use the bathroom. Just then, a hose was shoved into Ryoko's mouth as a liquid was sprayed into it that made Ryoko's whole mouth go numb. Even with all the overloading of her senses, Ryoko felt her clothes being ripped off before the device was finally pulled off her head, and she saw Ayeka and Mihoshi there. Seeing how the two were naked, Ryoko began crying as Ayeka and Mihoshi followed suit. As Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka continued to cry, the arms forced a baby bottle full of milk into each of their mouths. With no other choice, the three gulped the milk down. As it continued, all three women felt something rumbling in their stomachs and realized that their milk was spiked with laxatives. Realizing they had effectively become babies, the three women bawled their eyes out, all the while, gulping down the spiked milk. Once that was done, one of the walls of the cube opened, and the chairs began rolling off, attached to some wheels hidden in the floor. All the while Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka had their baby bottles sticking out of their mouth, and they were brought to Washu. "Well, hope you learned your first lesson." Washu said with a smirk. "Now let's get you girls ready for the real lessons." Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka then continued to cry as they still sucked on their bottles, starting to get bloated. Just then, Washu grew to her adult state, dressed in her Choushin outfit, causing her to grow so tall as to make Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka the size of babies in comparison. "Now, let's get you dressed." Washu said. "We've got a big week of pampering ahead." Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka whimpered as Washu set them down and powdered their butts and crotches before wrapping cloth diapers around their waists and pinning them on the sides with two safety pins for each of them. Washu then picked them up, smirking. As Washu put Mihoshi, Ayeka, and Ryoko in bibs and bonnets, Ayeka groaned from her desk. She, Mihoshi, and Ryoko had been forced to study the videos Washu had made following their infantilization again and again since Washu had returned them to normal last week, after another week of being overgrown babies that Washu tended to. Thankfully, the only lingering effects were that Ayeka and Ryoko still needed diapers, wearing them underneath their dresses, while Mihoshi, also wearing a diaper under her pants, still kept a pacifier in her mouth. "So," Washu said, back in her normal form and dressed like a professor. "To review, keep yourself steady with the girls, be calm, and be careful. Now, I've taken the luxury of giving each of you a copy of this video for reference. And one for me to relive the good times." "And for blackmail." Ryoko muttered to herself. "Careful." Washu said with a smirk. "It's very easy to give you a refresher course Little Ryoko." Ryoko nearly rushed at Washu when Ayeka stopped her. "We understand, Washu." Ayeka said politely. "And thank you for your help." Ayeka then whispered something to Ryoko as she smirked. As they headed for the exit of Washu's lab, Ryoko turned to her. "You know," Ryoko said smiling. "We had such a fun time in there, that we want you to share it." "Huh?" Washu said as a double of Ryoko pushed a button on Washu's computer and disappeared while Ryoko, Mihoshi, and Ayeka left the lab, with Mihoshi waving goodbye. Just then, Washu was grabbed by mechanical arms and carried off. "Well," Washu sighed. "Could be worse." Ayeka and Ryoko then watched Washu's "gift" on TV and recording it, much preferring to study Washu than themselves. Mihoshi, for her part, felt bad about having Mihoshi go through what they did, but she figured on learning to relax without her paci, lest people think she was still an overgrown baby. The End?

Here's an abridgement of my earlier "Washu's Baby Bundle Inventions". It only features the Youth Machine from Boy Meets Dog and skips a few things, but I'll release longer cuts at a later date. Also, someone already began a sequel to this story. If you're the one who started that sequel and are reading this, please leave your name, so that I can give you credit when I start that story at some point. 😐😐 Ryoko was fuming as she walked to Washu's lab. Nine months of carrying Tenchi's baby girl, Rika, and Washu had the nerve to send her and Tenchi to Jurai, allegedly to meet Funaho, and ask her to come have a "class" on child reering. To make matters worse, Ryoko was doing this with Ayeka, who had also had a baby with Tenchi, Achika, but at least Misaki will have a ball playing with the babies. She saw Ayeka and groaned. "Look," Ryoko said as Ayeka glared at her. "We just have to stomach whatever Washu's planned for us and go back to normal once Tenchi comes back with the kids." "All right." Ayeka sighed. "For Tenchi and the girls." "For Tenchi and the girls." Ryoko agreed. Ryoko opened the door, and they headed into Washu's lab. As they entered the garden, they saw Washu at her computer as usual before she stood up, smiling. "Now then ladies," Washu said enthusiastically. "What we're going to do is teach you two about raising children by example." "So what?" Ryoko asked. "You're gonna have us care for dolls?" "No." Washu said with a familiar smirk. "I'm going to show you what being a helpless little infant is like." "Well," Ayeka said smugly. "Ryoko surely needs such extreme measures, but I don't!" "Ha!" Washu shouted. "Yeah, right." Washu pushed a button on her computer, and the two were grabbed by various mechanical arms. The arms carried the two to a small box as they both hovered over an open hatch. They could see from reflections across from them that the device was called a Youth Machine. "Hey!" Ryoko called out. "I'm not having all the millennia I put into this body be undone!" "Trust me, it's all metaphorical." Washu explained. "This is to show the importance of being gentle with children. Also that we never really can see them as grown ups, but that's a whole other thing." "Perhaps there's-" Ayeka began before the arms dropped the two into the machine. As Ayeka and Ryoko looked around, a large weight hit both of them on the head, and their legs felt like rubber, with Ayeka seeming to have been knocked out. While Ayeka drooled, Ryoko saw two hands come up and grab both of their noses before pulling them until they let go, and the two flung backwards, landing hard in two chairs as Ryoko groaned from the stinging in her nose. As Ryoko and Ayeka were clamped into the chairs, a pair of machines were lowered over their heads. Ryoko could only see darkness as a sudden bright light made her close her eyes as a pair of headphones came in from the side and began blaring nursery rhymes until Ryoko forgot how to use the bathroom. Just then, a hose was shoved into Ryoko's mouth as a liquid was sprayed into it that made Ryoko's whole mouth go numb. Even with all the overloading of her senses, Ryoko felt her clothes being ripped off before the device was finally pulled off her head, and she saw Ayeka there. Seeing how she two was naked, Ryoko began crying as Ayeka followed suit. As Ryoko and Ayeka continued to cry, the arms forced a baby bottle full of milk into each of their mouths. With no other choice, the two gulped the milk down. As it continued, both women felt something rumbling in their stomachs and realized that their milk was spiked with laxatives. Realizing they had effectively become babies, the two women bawled their eyes out, all the while, gulping down the spiked milk. Once that was done, one of the walls of the cube opened, and the chairs began rolling off, attached to some wheels hidden in the floor. All the while Ryoko and Ayeka had their baby bottles sticking out of their mouth, and they were brought to Washu. "Well, hope you learned your first lesson." Washu said with a smirk. "Now let's get you girls ready for the real lessons." Ryoko and Ayeka then continued to cry as they still sucked on their bottles, starting to get bloated. Just then, Washu grew to her adult state, dressed in her Choushin outfit, causing her to grow so tall as to make Ryoko and Ayeka the size of babies in comparison. "Now, let's get you dressed." Washu said. "We've got a big week of pampering ahead." Ryoko and Ayeka whimpered as Washu set them down and powdered their butts and crotches before wrapping cloth diapers around their waists and pinning them on the sides with two safety pins for each of them. Washu then picked them up, smirking. As Washu put Ayeka and Ryoko in bibs and bonnets, Ayeka groaned from her desk. She and Ryoko had been forced to study the videos Washu had made following their infantilization again and again since Washu had returned them to normal last week, after another week of being overgrown babies that Washu tended to. Thankfully, the only lingering effects were that Ayeka and Ryoko still needed diapers, wearing them underneath their dresses. "So," Washu said, back in her normal form and dressed like a professor. "To review, keep yourself steady with the girls, be calm, and be careful. Now, I've taken the luxury of giving each of you a copy of this video for reference. And one for me to relive the good times." "And for blackmail." Ryoko muttered to herself. "Careful." Washu said with a smirk. "It's very easy to give you a refresher course Little Ryoko." Ryoko nearly rushed at Washu when Ayeka stopped her. "We understand, Washu." Ayeka said politely. "And thank you for your help." Ayeka then whispered something to Ryoko as she smirked. As they headed for the exit of Washu's lab, Ryoko turned to her. "You know," Ryoko said smiling. "We had such a fun time in there, that we want you to share it." "Huh?" Washu said as a double of Ryoko pushed a button on Washu's computer and disappeared while Ryoko and Ayeka left the lab. Just then, Washu was grabbed by mechanical arms and carried off. "Well," Washu sighed. "Could be worse." Ayeka and Ryoko then watched Washu's "gift" on TV and recording it, much preferring to study Washu than themselves. The end... For now...

The Trinket By Horatio Husky Commissioned by Hunter Chapter One The Will Hunter sighed as his mother, who he was currently on the phone with, continued to drawl about the contractual obligations he now had to abide by. His great aunt, or now his late great aunt, had left him a few things in her will that came with a few specific rules. The fennec fox had barely known her, other than seeing her at a Christmas party and once during Thanksgiving when he was very young. She was not really even his aunt, being an in-law and a cheetah to boot. He had heard a few stories about her, some from his mother who had always spoken about her with a degree of awe mixed with disapproval. Whether or not she was even really his aunt in-law was in question sometimes, but her presence in the family was nevertheless appreciated, if not coveted. She had been an Egyptianologist, but not the kind that mostly stays on the campus of a university. Accused several times of being no better than a bounty hunter with a college degree, she would often beguile whoever cared to listen at the taverns and bars she was often found at about her great adventures in the middle east. There were usually many stories told and drinks bought during such evenings. Her alcoholism aside, she had apparently kept up her taste for adventuring into abandoned tombs and caves right up until the very end. They never recovered her, but enough time had passed where her body had been declared lost and her vast collection of artifacts reclaimed by the museums and universities. Judging from their hasty reclamation of such items, they had been waiting for exactly such an opportunity as her disappearance. They had claimed most of the artifacts, at least. “So like, dumb it down for me a bit, Mom?” Hunter asked, a slight note of exasperation coloring his tone of voice as one of his large ears flicked to the side in irritation. It was his mother’s turn to sigh, which was followed up by a response. “You just can’t sell any of the stuff. You’re supposed to keep it as if it were a family heirloom. There’s some evidence to support that this does belong to us give or take a hundred generations.” Hunter replied back. “Right, don’t sell. Just keep it. Anything else?” “Not until they go through the rest of her possessions and check her records. You might be getting some money too, but that’ll take a while.” Right… After the state takes its hefty cut… Hunter thought to himself, but he did his best to keep his sense of sarcasm out of the conversation. “Great, thanks Mom.” “Of course honey, was there anything else you wanted to know about Auntie Tare?” Hunter, knowing that this would probably prolong the conversation for another good hour, shook his head before realizing that his mother could not see his reaction. He cleared his throat before he spoke. “Hrm… No, no. I think I’m good for now, still… Processing and all that. I’ll talk to you later Mom.” “Okay sweetie, let me know what’s in the box. It looks mysterious!” “Yeah, I will. Love you Mom.” “Love you sweetie, bye bye now.” The line went silent, and Hunter put his phone down on the table with a sigh of relief. As silence enveloped the apartment, interrupted only by the soft hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen, the fennec’s gaze drifted over to the box that sat in front of him on the dining room table. The word that could describe the wooden container could only be described as ornate. Carvings of Egyptian hieroglyphs laced with what he suspected was gold lining on the borders of the miniature crate gave the appearance of a most valuable item being stored inside. The wood had been treated with oil, and with great care as well. Part of him wondered if the box might be empty, as the container itself looked relatively valuable. Whatever it was, he was not surprised that his aunt had mentioned that he was not allowed to sell it. I’d probably make a pretty penny off of it too… Hunter mused to himself, as he pushed his chair back and stood up, only to crouch in front of the box in order to more closely examine its decor. He was not literate in Egyptian hieroglyphs, nor was he particularly interested in learning more about them. History had always bored the little fox, and despite having a renowned, though estranged, Egyptologist in the family it never sparked the same fascination and excitement as it did in Aunt Tare. Well, might as well have a look then. Reaching forward, he undid the clasp on the front of the box and pushed the lid open. Its hinges worked silently, and Hunter immediately noted that the entire inside of the box was laced with a vibrant, purple velvet. Amidst the swathes of cloth, Hunter beheld a palm sized brooch made of a mixture of dulled copper and gold. Marveling at it, the fennec’s eyes widened as he scanned its surface. The fennec picked it up with a paw and noted its significant weight. Equipped with a pin which Hunter presumed was intended to keep a cloak around a traveler’s shoulders, Hunter turned the brooch over and let out a surprised breath. The ornament had been placed upside down in its container, and it was studded with several small jewels with one large piece in its center. Peering closely at them, it took Hunter a moment to realize that they were opals. In the center of the metal disk, the largest of the opals was oval in shape. It gleamed as if freshly polished when it caught the last of the afternoon sun streaming from Hunter’s half shuttered window. A small scratch in the center of the opal was the only blemish on the piece, revealing the rainbow colored insides of the gem that refracted in ever changing patterns of color as he turned it over. Strangely, despite the fact that it had been sitting in the box ever since it had been delivered to his doorstep inside of its own, discrete cardboard container, the brooch was warm to the touch. And it felt like it was getting warmer. “It’s… pretty…” Hunter said lamely, to no one in particular. His initial curiosity had been sated, and he was now coming to the conclusion that he really had no use for the gem-encrusted display piece other than to perhaps show it off for his friends. The more he thought about it, being the owner of such a valuable piece now might mean that he would have to take insurance out on it. Great… Another responsibility… The fennec thought grimly to himself. Hunter was about to set the artifact down, when the opal flashed catching his eyes. Blinking, he looked down at the gem and wondered if he had imagined the sudden luminescence that had come from the piece. Gingerly, he brought it back up to his eyes and peered closely at the scratch on the gem’s surface to see if he had missed some refractive angle inside of the opal’s crack. Seeing that there was nothing he could immediately detect, he placed the brooch back down in its comfortable bed, this time right side up with the opal facing the ceiling of his apartment. He thought about where he should put the box, glancing around his apartment and seeing now apparent free space where he might rest it. I’ll probably just chuck it into my closet or something… His stomach rumbled, reminding him that his mother’s phone call had caused him to miss lunch at a reasonable hour. Closing the box, he decided to put his inheritance out of his mind for the time being. Padding over to his closet, he picked out his jacket and fumbled the keys to his apartment out of the bowl they rested in. I’m kind of hankering for some chicken… He thought to himself, his mind already beginning to drift away from the strange set of rocks that were now his, now and forever. He did, however, check twice that he had locked the door to his apartment before bounding down the staircase leading to the lobby of his apartment complex.

? Matilda the Bear By Horatio Husky Commission for ArtMckinley Chapter I. Matilda inhaled deeply, closing her eyes as the night air of the forest filled her spirit lungs and nostrils with a sweet, damp scent. The leaves and branches crunched satisfyingly underneath her large foot paws as she walked along her usual midnight stroll, the bottom of her dress billowing beneath her but above the dew covered grass, keeping itself away from its moisture. The being had dressed herself in a maternal looking apron on top of her dress, resembling the image of a motherly caretaker from decades past. She always had a habit of taking a while to catch up to modern fashions, and enjoyed staying a little behind in the times. Her figure was still intimidating despite her motherly appearance, long brown hair, a towering height of well over seven feet, and as with most females bear spirits she bore heavy set breasts and large arms and legs. As a spirit, however, she wasn’t bothered by her appearance, and fully embraced her largeness with a positive personality. Not to mention, she had other worries than how she looked. Her concerns were with the locals and their relation to the forest, keeping sure that each stayed where they belonged and didn’t bother each other too much. That’s when the car with its brights on and music blaring decided to park by the side of the road bordering the forest, her ears perked up, and she followed the source of the noise. Goodness me! If this is Tom again getting home late and drunk his wife isn’t the only one that is going to have strong words with him, she thought to herself annoyedly, remembering how one of the locals had a bad habit of drinking and driving, and how on multiple occasions she had to nurse him back to health herself. The distinct smell of booze was in the air as she approached, her sensitive nostrils picking up a few other choice scents as she drew closer. Are those teenagers out again sleeping with each other away from their parents? Goodness me the youth today truly are shameless! At last she stood next to the car by the passenger side window, she leaned over and peeked inside. Much to her horror, the scene before her was uglier than any she had seen before. Covered in sweat and runny make-up a girl who looked to be in her early twenties lay in the driver’s seat, her breath reeking of alcohol as she moaned to herself loudly, her right hand stuck in the front of her pants working its way in and out of what Matilda presumed to be her unspeakables. Several black highlights were present in her dirty blonde hair, and she was clad in what was in Matilda’s opinion, “Scant, modern rags.” “What do you think you’re doing, young lady? Do you know what time it is? And goodness gracious, do you have any idea how naughty this behavior is! Drunk and touching yourself in the middle of the forest, tsk tsk. You do know that it's a school night and the squirrel kids have to be up bright and early to go to their nut-gathering classes! And don’t even get me started on the birds and worms!” The young woman started at first, turning to gaze at the forest spirit and narrowing her eyes, having difficulty focusing on her blacked out state. Suddenly comprehension dawned on her incapacitated state of mind, and she let out a yelp. “BEAR! PLEASE SOMEBODY HELP THERE’S A BEAR OUTSIDE MY WINDOW!” She fumbled with her keys to get them into the ignition, but Matilda was too quick for her. “You’re not going anywhere tonight young lady, you’re coming with me!” Before she realized what was happening, the bear had walked around the front of the car, opened the driver’s seat, and gently extricated the young lady from her car. Cradling her gently in her arms, she entered into a brisk walk back into the forest towards her home, the young lady blinking and trying to come to her senses while the world spun around her. “L-let me go! I don’t want to be eaten! W-why are you talking anyway… What are you… You’re a bear!” The young woman’s words slurred, which only added to Matilda’s disapproval, “Your behavior is absolutely inappropriate, young lady, a fine thing such as yourself has so much more potential in this world. Ladies like you should be in school learning to make the world a better place, not ravaging through drink and self-indulgence! And if not school you should be finding yourself a husband or wife! This really doesn’t suit you.” The young woman was now utterly confused. Why is this bear talking to me like she’s my mom? Did somebody slip something into my drink and now I’m hallucinating? Before long the party of two had arrived at Matilda’s cottage, a humble looking abode with smoke coming out of a chimney in the back and a comfortable looking porch in the front. “Let’s get you cleaned up now and perhaps something warm in your stomach, if it can handle it. How does that sound, kitten?” ‘Kitten’ blinked her eyes, unable to believe what she was seeing. The inside of the cottage looked nothing like she expected it too. They hadn’t entered a one room building like she expected, but they were now standing in the front hallway of what looked to be quite a large house. As her blurry vision cleared slightly, she saw a staircase leading up to a second floor, and several rooms connecting to each other on the first floor including a kitchen, living room, and what she presumed to be a dining room. “How… What… Wh-” “Hush now dearest, we need to get you cleaned up and in your crib! It’s way past your bed-time.” The young lady was now utterly confused, and almost completely convinced that what she was experiencing was either a hallucination or a drunkenly induced dream. “I’m never drinking again…” she muttered to herself, rather unconvincingly. “Well that’s a start at least! There’s plenty of other things I’ll be training out of you, but that's the one that’s definitely near the top of the list!” After wiping her foot-paws on the rug near the front of the door and locking the door behind her, the bear carried her charge up the stairs of her home and turned a corner, leading them into a white, spacious bathroom. Patterns of smiling ducks, sailors, and beach animals decorated the walls, and a large bathtub in the corner decorated the interior of the bathroom space. Before she had time to marvel at how clean and pristine the bear kept the place looking, Kitten found the bear was now tugging at her clothing, stripping her down naked. “What are you doing!? D-don’t take my clothes off!” The bear stopped for a moment, a patient expression on her muzzle as she set the girl down on the counter. Adopting a chiding tone, she explained, “Now now little one, I can’t get you cleaned up if you’re still wearing all this icky clothing! Not to mention they’re not fit for somebody as pretty as you. Be good now!” She shook her head, still protesting, “Stop touching my clothes you stupid bitch, I told you I didn’t want your help!” Suddenly the world shifted and turned almost upside down. Before she knew it, she was lying stomach down in the bear’s lap. “What are you- OWW!” Whap! went Matilda’s paw as she spanked her charge’s now exposed behind. She cried out, much to her own surprise as tears poured down her cheeks. Matilda tutted under her breath and continued to rhythmically deliver punishment onto her kitten’s behind. “Now look what I have to do, I don’t like giving spankings but you have simply given me no choice. I bet your mother would not approve of the potty mouth that you have developed either!” At this point the girl was now sobbing, snot coming out of her nostrils as the tears further smudged her already spread make-up. Matilda’s ears perked up, as she heard the human mutter and babble out what sounded like a pitiful apology. She quirked an eyebrow, and paused a little longer before she delivered the next smack on the quickly reddening cheeks of her charge. Well that was quick… She seems to be pretty malleable in this state… Hmm… Perhaps…? Speaking in a clear voice, she paused after her 19th spank and addressed the pitiful looking girl in her lap in an authoritative tone. “Now then, are you going to be speaking like that to Mama Bear ever again? Or do I have to show you more of what girls with potty mouths get?” Practically blubbering, the young woman shook her head and managed to stammer out, “N-no… I’m not going to s-speak like that to you again… P-promise!” She spoke, her words intermixed with hiccups and shaking sobs. Matilda realized that she was barely lucid as she lay completely still and limp in her lap, unable to resist the punishment that she had been delivering on her bare behind. She continued, maintaining the same dominating tone of voice as she further chastised, “I thought so! Drinking and touching yourself and staying out late at night, not to mention driving under the influence! You’ve been a very, very naughty girl and you’re going to get even more spanking if you keep this up! You’re lucky I’m letting you off tonight because you’re tired and probably are in great need of a bath and a good night’s sleep! Are you going to behave for me while I clean you up, young lady?” Nodding emphatically, the girl continued to sob and pant in Matilda’s lap. Matilda gently lifted her charge up and laid her head against her shoulder, standing up and supporting her underneath her bottom as she did so. “Now then, let’s get you cleaned up shall we?” Gently carrying her over to the bathtub she deposited her inside, turning the water on and tugging off the young woman’s shirt, the last of the clothing that she had been wearing. “Now, what should we call you?” Matilda mused to herself out loud, as she turned on the warm water and adjusted the girl’s body into a rough sitting position, pouring some shampoo into the water as it began to rise up around her legs. “Hmm… I think Annie would suit you quite nicely, don’t you think so dear?” Annie’s eyes fluttered in response, and she groaned softly, her brow furrowing in a contorted, pained expression. A second trickle sounded in the air, and Matilda quickly realized that her blacked out charge was now adding her own urine to the bathwater. “Goodness me! It’s a good thing we got you in the bath before you soiled yourself! We’re going to have to do something about that if you’re going to be sleeping on my bed sheets! Now, I should still have the nursery set up.” Turning off the faucets she drained the bath before turning on the hot water once more. Retrieving a large rag she dipped it into the steaming water and started to gently wash the girl’s body, holding her various limbs and taking great care that her washing felt soft and gentle. The bear began to hum a tune under her breath as she worked away, speaking softly and cooing over Annie as she washed the make-up from her face and dabbed at her sensitive bits, ensuring that she was clean from top to bottom. “That should do it, all squeaky clean! Let’s get you dried then.” She turned off the water and pulled the plug, letting the bathwater and soap suds swirl away as she picked Annie up and out of the tub, laying her down on a towel she had spread on the bathroom floor. Annie could barely comprehend what was happening to her as Matilda ruffled her short, tomboyish hair in a towel and wrapped her up in the one she was laying on. Satisfied that she was dry, the bear scooped her up, still wrapped in the towel and carried her out of the bathroom. Walking down the hallway she took a left before she entered a room that Annie thought must have been a figment of her imagination. It looked like a regular nursery, except every piece of furniture, toys, and even the diapers beneath the changing table seemed to be oversized. Annie blinked twice, her vision still blurry, and a singular thought bubbled up to the surface of her drunken mind, “I crashed my car, hit my head, and now I’m seeing things…”

Team RWBY and Nora Valkyrie were looking around Anima after the defeat of Salem. Nora's boyfriend, Lie Ren was away on a mission, and the group's other friend, Jaune Arc, was visiting his sister's family in Argus. As such, the five Huntresses were looking around an old, abandoned village for bandit activity. "What's that big building up ahead?" Ruby asked. The girls looked and saw a large warehouse that looked surprisingly well kept, considering the rest of the village. The windows were boarded up, and a sign nearby read, Reformatory Nursery. "Uh..." Yang said in a confused voice. "What's that?" "I think I heard someone talking about it at a dinner party when I was little." Weiss explained. "It was an attempt to quell the crime in Mistral by making the inmates as helpless as babies." "What happened?" Blake asked, nervously. "It worked too well, and the people who had volunteered to test the place had become mentally... Damaged." Weiss explained. "As such, the whole project was abandoned." "Let's look inside!" Ruby said eagerly. "Ruby, are you crazy?!" Weiss shouted. "We could get seriously hurt!" "We're just going to look around." Ruby said calmly. The five Huntresses headed in, much to Weiss' annoyance. The warehouse was pitch black when they entered it. "I'll look for a light." Nora said as she headed off. Weiss rolled her eyes at this, ready to give her friends the biggest "I told you so" she could if and when something went wrong. Nora found her way to an office as she searched for a light. Her hand eventually hit a large button as the lights came on, and so apparently did everything else in the factory. She looked and saw a sign over the button that read, "EVERYTHING ON". "Huh." Nora said. Back at the entrance, Team RWBY found themselves staring at a room with conveyor belts crisscrossing the area. Just then, mechanical arms grabbed the four and held them up. "Excuse me!" Weiss shouted. "Do you know who we are?!" "No file detected." A feminine computer voice said. "Awaiting warden's assessment." Nora looked around and saw a panel with faded lettering and one switch with numbers on it. Worried for her friends, she set the switch to "one". She hoped that it would at least minimize the damage. "Prisoners to be treated as one-year-olds for one month." The computer said. "Nora!" Weiss yelled. "I'm sorry!" Nora shouted back. "I can't read anything on this panel!" Team RWBY was then placed on the middle belt for processing. Yang was brought forward first, held in place by the arms. A red light then scanned Yang's face, making her blink. "Name?" The computer asked. "My name is Yang!" Yang shouted angrily. "And I am not a baby!!" "File created for Baby Prisoner Yang." The computer stated as a screen popped up with technicolor swirls on it that Yang couldn't help looking at. "When you hear the word, Goldielocks, you will return to as you are now." "Goldielocks." Yang said in a dazed voice as she was let go. Yang then blinked and looked around. As Yang continued forward, her arms were grabbed by a pair of mechanical arms while another pair pulled off her boots, pants, and panties. The arms then pulled off her jacket and tube top. "Let go of me, you perv!" Yang shouted, sitting there in nothing but her bra. Just then, a yellow pacifier was shoved into her mouth. At the tip was a milky substance she accidentally took a suck of. Liking the taste, she continued drinking, unaware that it was a muscle relaxant that would leave her little better than an adult baby by the time she was off the belt. Blake, meanwhile, was being scanned next. "Name?" The computer asked. "Blake." Blake sighed. If Yang couldn't break free, none of them could. "File created for Baby Prisoner Blake." The computer stated as the swirling screen came down, with Blake as unable to look away as Yang. "When you hear the word, Belle, you will return to as you are now." "Belle." Blake repeated in the same dazed voice as Yang. She was then moved forward as Blake looked ahead to see what she was in for next. Yang was then brought to an area where the arms forced her onto all fours, and a baby thermometer was brought out. "Hey," Yang shouted as her pacifier fell out of her mouth. "Wait a minute!" The arms quickly put the pacifier back in and held it there. The thermometer was then gently pushed into her rectum before being pulled out. A ding was then sounded. "Baby Prisoner Yang has slight fever." The computer said. "Administrating medicine." Yang's pacifier was then pulled out before a spoon full of cough syrup was shoved into her mouth. Yang gagged as her pacifier was put back in, and she sucked on it hard to get the taste of the syrup off her mouth. Blake was brought to the next area as mechanical arms held onto her wrists, and Blake was stripped naked, save for her bra. "Uh," Blake began. "Did you have to take my shirt off too?" At that, the arms put a pacifier in Blake's mouth. Tasting the milk inside, Blake immediately began sucking it down as she moved down the belt. Weiss was then scanned by the light. "Name?" The computer asked. "Weiss Schnee!" Weiss shouted angrily. "I demand you let me and my friends go! We have committed no crime!" "File created for Baby Prisoner Weiss. " The computer stated as the swirling screen came down. As with her friends, Weiss was unable to look away. "When you hear the phrase, Snow White, you will return to as you are now." "Snow White." The dazed Weiss said before the belt continued on, and Weiss glared angrily at Ruby. Yang had just arrived at the next station where several soapy loofahs cleaned every inch of her, making her shriek and moan from behind her pacifier. By the time it was over, and Yang continued forward, her skin was bright pink, and when she brushed her hand against her arm, it felt as smooth as a baby's. Blake, meanwhile, was getting her temperature taken, and she groaned nervously as the thermometer was removed from her butt. "Baby Prisoner Blake is healthy." The computer said as Blake was moved forward. Weiss, meanwhile, was struggling against the arms as she was losing all of her clothes except her bra. "I beg your pardon!" Weiss shouted. "Give me back my clothes!" Instead of that, the arms shoved a pacifier into Weiss' mouth, and when she tried to spit it out, the arms held it in place as more arms moved Weiss' cheeks back and forth until she began sucking on the pacifier and drinking the milk inside. At last, Ruby was scanned by the light. "Name?" The computer asked. "Ruby!" Ruby called out, deciding she may as well go for it at this point. "File created for Baby Prisoner Ruby. " The computer stated as the swirling screen came down, and Ruby was almost immediately entranced. "When you hear the phrase, Red Riding Hood, you will return to as you are now." "Red Riding Hood." Ruby said in a dazed voice as she headed forward, mildly interested in what happened next. After being cleaned, Yang was moved to the next station where a mechanical arm rubbed baby oil all over Yang's privates. Yang sighed at the nice feeling before the belt continued on. Blake, meanwhile, was getting cleaned by the loofahs, and she groaned at their diligence. Once they were done, Blake lied on all fours like a tired cat. Further down the belt, Weiss was getting her temperature taken as she groaned angrily, gasping when the thermometer was pulled out. "Baby Prisoner Weiss is slightly cold." The computer said as the arms lifted Weiss up and put her down on an electric blanket, which she reluctantly accepted before continuing forward on the belt. Ruby had just been stripped of everything but her bra as the arms gave Ruby her pacifier, and she sucked on it, giggling. Yang continued forward to the next station where several powder puffs patted her butt and crotch with baby powder, making Yang sneeze once or twice. She was then moved forward. Blake was enjoying having her butt oiled, treating it like a relaxing message. She gasped, however, when baby oil was rubbed on her groin. Blake tried to get off the belt, but the arms held her down and gently stroked one of her cat ears, which immediately relaxed her while she was oiled up and sent forward. Weiss was getting cleaned by the loofahs, struggling with all of her might. To her horror, it seemed that Weiss was getting weaker. Weiss began kicking at the loofahs when an alarm rang. Weiss was moved onto her stomach while her butt was raised up. A paddle then came down and spanked Weiss until she began crying. "Let me out!!" Weiss wailed. "LET ME OUT!!!" The spanking ended, and Weiss' pacifier was put back in her mouth while her cleaning was finished, and she was moved forward. Ruby groaned as her temperature was taken, and she clenched her teeth on the nipple of her pacifier. "Baby Prisoner Ruby is healthy." The computer said as Ruby relaxed as she was sent forward. Next for Yang, she was picked up by the arms and laid on her back, with her butt touching a very thick cloth. The arms then folded the cloth around Yang's pelvis, and she realized that it was a giant cloth diaper. The arms then secured it with a safety pin. The arms then patted Yang's diapered crotch as she was moved forward. Blake, meanwhile, was getting her butt and crotch patted with talcum powder, making Blake sneeze like a cat. Once the powder puff was done, Blake continued down the belt. Weiss arrived at the oiling area and sighed at the baby oil being rubbed on her sore butt. For once, Weiss didn't resist and relaxed. However, she was unnerved to find that she couldn't stop herself from sucking on her pacifier. She continued down the belt, desperately trying to figure out how she could escape. Ruby giggled at the loofahs as they scrubbed her clean. Ruby laughed, having the time of her life. She couldn't understand why it took so long for Weiss and Yang to calm down and enjoy the ride. Ruby sighed as she was on her hands and knees being carried to the next station. Yang was moved to a station with a gallon of milk connected to a hose with a rubber nipple on the end. An arm comes down and takes out Yang's pacifier. "Hey!" Yang shouted. "That's my paci!" The arm then grabbed the hose and put the nipple in Yang's mouth. With no other choice, Yang drank the milk as she found herself enjoying it, even if she was drinking so much of it that she was getting a bit of a pot belly. Once the gallon was emptied. Yang was moved forward, groaning at her rumbling stomach. What Yang didn't know was that the milk was laced with laxatives that would virtually destroy her bladder and bowel control. Blake had just had her butt lowered into her new diaper as the arms folded it around her groin and secured it with a safety pin. She giggled at the soft feeling before she remembered the hypnotic message with a recall word. If the belt was finishing up, why would it have given a code word to turn them back to normal? This made Blake fret as she continued down the belt. Weiss was getting her butt and crotch patted with talcum powder, and she struggled and tried to get off the belt, shouting through her pacifier. Once the powdering was done, the arms held her down and gave her butt a few good smacks. Weiss whimpered sadly and stayed where she was as the belt rolled her forward. Ruby, meanwhile, giggled at her butt being oiled by the arms. She wondered what came after the belt, aside from the obvious. She couldn't wait to see! At Yang's next station, a robot maid picked Yang up and held her over its shoulder before patting Yang's lower back until she burped. Yang sighed with relief as she was sent forward. She was actually starting to like this place. Blake was brought to the feeding station where her pacifier was taken out. "Um," Blake asked nervously. "What awe you gonna do to us?" Blake barely had time to realize she was unable to pronounce her R's when the milk tube was shoved into her mouth. The moment the milk hit her tongue, she drank like there was no tomorrow. When she'd drunk the whole gallon, and got a pot belly out of it, the hose was pulled out of Blake's mouth, and she immediately had a tantrum. "I want mowe miwk!" Blake cried. "Mowe, mowe, mowe!!" Blake continued to cry while she was carried down the belt. She was eventually calmed down by the arms waving plastic keys in her face. Enraptured, Blake tried to bat at them. Weiss was getting her butt lowered into her new diaper as she continued to wiggle, being able to do little more at this point than kick her legs and wave her arms. Once Weiss' diaper was folded around her pelvis and pinned in place, Weiss couldn't help but cry while she was carried down the belt. Ruby, meanwhile, was giggling as the powder puffs patted her butt and crotch with baby powder. Ruby was then moved forward, happy that everyone was still safe and happy, as far as she knew. Yang arrived at another station where she was lifted into a sitting position, and a yellow baby t-shirt was put over her head. It had orange frills and barely reached the top of her diaper. Yang then had mittens put on her hands and booties put on her feet. Next, two earmuffs came from the sides and clamped onto the sides of Yang's head. Before she could ask about it, a new pacifier was put into her mouth. Just then, an electrical current traveled between the earmuffs and through Yang's brain as the overstimulated brain became very malable. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." Yang began giggling like a baby through her pacifier as the earmuffs retracted, and a yellow baby bonnet with orange frills was put on her head. Blake had been picked up by the maid and patted on the back until she burped. At that, she spat up on the maid's shoulder before it wiped her mouth clean. Blake was then put back on the belt and headed off. Weiss was at the feeding area as she continued to struggle. Just then, her pacifier was finally removed. "Wet me out!" Weiss shouted, aware that she sounded like a fussy toddler. "I want out! Me and my fwiends awen't cwiminals!" However, the machine ignored her like always, and the hose was shoved into her mouth. Weiss was forced to gulp down the gallon of milk and was distressed at how bloated she was getting. Eventually, the milk stopped, and Weiss was sent forward, too full to struggle much anymore. Ruby had just been set on top of her diaper. She giggled as the arms folded it up and pinned it together. Ruby was then set forward, starting to feel hungry. Yang arrived at the end of the belt as she was dropped into a large, cushioned playpen. She giggled before standing up very shakily and going to a pair of yellow rattles. Blake, meanwhile, was being lifted into a sitting position as a white baby t-shirt with black frills was put on her, followed by black mittens and booties. Following that, the earmuffs came up, and Blake got a new pacifier put into her mouth. The electric current fried her brain as a new mental state was programmed into her. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." Blake cooed as she was given a black baby bonnet. She laid on her back, continuing to coo and babble like a baby as she headed forward. Weiss was being picked up by the maid as she grumbled. "I'm not a baby." Weiss said meekly as the maid patted Weiss' back until she burped. Weiss was then set back on the belt, to weak and exhausted to do much else but cry as she was moved forward. Ruby arrived at the feeding station as her pacifier was taken out, and she saw the cylinder of milk. "Yay!" Ruby called out. "Miwk time!" Before Ruby could register how her voice sounded, the hose was put in Ruby's mouth, and she eagerly drank her gallon quicker than any of the others. In fact, when the gallon was finished, Ruby began to cry until an arm tickled her bloated stomach, and Ruby squeeled with delight before moving down the belt. At the end of the belt, Blake gently fell into the playpen and crawled to an alphabet book before she sat down and read it while Yang began shaking her rattles like maracas. Weiss had been sat up as a sky blue baby t-shirt with white frills was put on her. She then had blue mittens and booties put on her. The earmuffs then attached themselves to her head while she was given a new pacifier, and the electric current shot through. Thankfully, she had managed to muster enough strength to use her glyphs to protect her higher brain functions. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." "Hmph!" Weiss scoffed. She may be stuck acting like a baby, but before long, she'd get her bodily functions back under control and turn this insane machine off. Ruby was being burped by the maid, and, once she was burped, she was set back down on the belt and sent on her way. At the end of the belt, Weiss was dropped down into a large playpen, the cushioned floor and her diaper breaking her fall. Weiss looked around and saw that Yang was bobbing up and down, shaking her rattles while Blake was reading a cardboard alphabet book. She folded her arms, upset at what had happened and scared of how the warehouse had effectively rendered the two complete babies. Ruby was being sat up and put in a black baby t-shirt with red frills. She was also put in red mittens and booties. Ruby giggled until the earmuffs came up. Before Ruby could ask about them, a new pacifier was put into her mouth. Then the electric current did its work, frying Ruby's brain just like with Yang and Blake. "You are a baby." The computer said through the earmuffs. "A one-year-old baby." Ruby suddenly began crying from behind her pacifier while the belt carried her forward. Ruby arrived at the end of the belt and dropped into the playpen, still crying until an arm came down and pulled out Ruby's pacifier and put a baby bottle full of milk into her mouth. Ruby held onto it while the arm was retracted, and she watched Yang dance. Weiss groaned at the sight. All of Team RWBY, including her, were reduced to giant babies at the mercy of a malfunctioning warehouse. To be continued...

(A little story I wrote for another site but thought I’d cross post here) And I can’t fall asleep I lie in my bed, no not a bed, a crib. It’s a god damn crib. And it’s white and it’s got pink all over it and bunnies and I hate it. And I can’t fall asleep. In my mouth there is an invasive piece of latex. It is strapped there so I can’t spit it out. I suck on it. Partially out of reflex and partially out of need. And I can’t fall asleep. I shift my weight and the thick padding between my legs squishes against my body. It is thoroughly soaked with my own urine. I feel the wetness surrounding my skin. Enveloping me all over. It crinkles noisily. And I can’t fall asleep. Beneath that my cock lies encased in some kind of prison. I can feel everything, but the material is unyielding. I can’t get hard. My balls ache with untapped need. And I can’t fall asleep. I don’t know what day it is. Hell, I don’t know what year it is. How long have I been away, has she been in charge. If I fall asleep I fear I won’t wake up. She will. And I will once again be reduced to that annoying adorable sissy baby girl. And who knows when I’ll be back, or if. So here I lie, in a crib ,sucking on a pacifier with a large over sized wet diaper between my legs containing my useless imprisoned cock. . . . And I CAN’T fall asleep.

Here's a new story inspired by Cya's story, Not Worth It. Hope you like it. ?? Chi-Chi walked over to Capsule Corp. She wished she had an excuse not to, but between still having the Flying Nimbus and Goku leaving with Shenron after the fight with Omega Shenron, she honestly had nothing better to do. Chi-Chi signed sadly. Both her sons had grown up, and her granddaughter, Pan, had just finished her freshman year at Orange Star High. She never felt lonelier, despite living next door to Gohan and Videl. So she was reluctantly happy to be called over by Bulma. Her old friend greeted her happily as she entered the building. Bulma's hair had grown out, being done up in a ponytail, and she wasn't wearing lipstick. She also wore a blue shirt with gray pants. "Glad you could make it!" Bulma said earnestly. "Come with me." The two walked to the far end of the lab as Chi-Chi looked at Bulma. "You know," Chi-Chi began. "Goku was right. You do look younger without lipstick." "Good to know." Bulma said, half sarcastically. "Look, I asked you here to try out a new invention with me." "Um," Chi-Chi asked nervously as Bulma led her into a room and locked the door behind them. "What kind of invention?" "Well," Bulma began. "Ever since I had Bulla, I got the idea in my head to make automated child care products. The initial nursery worked good, so I decided to branch out." "So what do you need me for?" Chi-Chi asked, already guessing the answer. "I need you to help me test my new inventions out." Bulma said eagerly. "Oh no!" Chi-Chi said flatly. "I'm not letting myself be manhandled while you sit behind a control panel!" "Actually, I'd be going in with you." Bulma explained. "Huh?" Chi-Chi asked, shocked at Bulma's confidence. "Do you know how boring it's been since Goku left?" Bulma argued. "I don't know." Chi-Chi said. "I'll pay you ten million zeni." Bulma said quickly. "Now I am." Chi-Chi said quickly. "Great!" Bulma said. "Don't worry about anyone catching us. Only a voice command from me can open the door." "Okay." Chi-Chi sighed. "What first?" "Those turnstiles will get us ready." Bulma explained. "Just pick one and walk through." Chi-Chi went through the one right in front of her as she realized she was on some kind of treadmill. As she was forced to continue in a circle, she felt her dress get removed, leaving only the green shirt she'd been wearing underneath it. She then sneezed as she felt talcum powder being rained down on her. Next, her panties were removed, and she felt a thick cloth get wrapped around her waist while she heard safety pins being opened before feeling a slight shiver as cold metal brushed against her thighs. Finally, she felt something get tied onto her head before the belt finally stopped, and she found herself on the other side of the door. Seeing a mirror, she realized that she was wearing a cloth diaper like she used to use on Gohan and Goten. She was also wearing a purple baby bonnet. She then saw Bulma emerge with a cloth diaper instead of her pants and a pink baby bonnet. "So, ready to go?" Bulma asked. "That's seriously something you're gonna sell?" Chi-Chi asked, pointing at the turnstile. "Oh no." Bulma said. "That's just to get us ready. The powder in there's designed to cloud the sensors of all the devices in here, or else the machines would know we're not babies." "Oh." Chi-Chi said, a little concerned. "Don't worry." Bulma said. "It wears off in two hours. Let's go." Chi-Chi shrugged as she followed Bulma through a maze of contraptions. To be continued...

Tea was walking around Times Square in New York City. She had just finished her dance training and was ready to head back home and see her friends again before looking for a job. She smiled at a deck box attached to her belt. She doubted her skills were at Joey or Yugi's level, but she was excited to show the two what she had picked up over the past two years. She had decided to cut through an alleyway when she saw someone come up. Tea moved to run until the figure pulled out a rag and held it to Tea's face. She could smell the chloroform as she began to feel weak. "Oh," Tea said weakly. "Not again." Tea then lost consciousness. When Tea came to, she was sitting on some kind of conveyor belt. She tried to leave, but a thin but powerful cord pulled her back onto it. "Welcome to the last day of your old life." A woman said. Tea looked and saw the figure who kidnapped her. She was also attached to another conveyor belt, and Tea saw a life point counter in front of her that read 4000. "What's this about?!" Tea asked. "Who are you?!" "I'm a relic hunter." The woman said. "However, work's been rather slow since Marik started working with his sister, so I've begun moonlighting as a human-trafficer for childless couples." "What's that got to do with me?!" Tea asked angrily. "Easy." The hunter said. "Kidnapping children is despicable. Kidnapping adults who can fight back, though, there's a challenge." "So we're going to Duel?" Tea asked. "Exactly." The hunter said. "As our life points drop, the belt will carry us down, making us more and more like babies. Once one of our life points hit 0, that person will be sent off to my clients via a fully automated system. Got it?" "Got it." Tea said, nervous but determined. "Let's Duel!" The two drew their cards from a stand directly opposite from them as Tea looked at her hand. It was a Dark Magician, a Dian the Cure Master, and a few other Magic Cards, all useless for the moment. Everything counted on the first card she drew. She drew the card and found Lemmon Magician Girl, and after a brief moment, a plan formed in her head. "I summon Lemmon Magician Girl!" Tea called out as she put the card on the reader connected to her stand, and a dark-skinned girl of about eight appeared with blonde hair and dressed in yellow armor. (Atk: 800/Def: 600) "Next, I'll play Dian the Cure Master to raise my life points by 1000." Tea called out. (Tea's life points: 5000) "And I'll end my turn." Tea finished with a smile not unlike the Pharaoh's. "Hmph." The hunter grumbled. "If you're not even going to try, this will be over quickly." She drew and smirked. "I play Cost Down to allow me to immediately summon monsters with five or six stars." Her smile widened. "Next I summon the Goddess of Maternity!" The hunter called out as a white haired woman appeared. (Atk: 2000/Def: 1900) "Next, I'll set a card face down." The hunter explained. "Now attack the Lemmon Magician Girl!" The hunter called out as the Goddess pointed at the Magician Girl. "Not so fast!" Tea called out. "When my Lemmon Magician Girl is attacked, I can summon a spellcaster from my hand, and I choose the Dark Magician!" The violent robes and purple armor of the Dark Magician appeared as he glared at the Goddess with his blue eyes. (Atk: 2500/Def: 2100) "Once that's done, your Goddess' attack is redirected at him, and her strength is cut in half." Tea finished. (Atk: 1000) The Dark Magician repelled the attack at the Goddess, and she was destroyed. (Hunter's life points: 2500) "Oh no!" The hunter called out as the belt rumbled to life. She was moved into a box as Tea saw all of the hunter's clothes tossed out as she came out completely naked. At another station, a hand came out of a green cube next to the hunter's conveyor belt and held her down as another hand spanked her, and she called out. She was then moved to another station where she got a soapy brush shoved into her mouth before the rest of her was washed, and her skin glowed like a newborns. She was then moved to another station where her stomach and crotch were powdered, and a spatula flipped the hunter onto her back as her butt was then powdered. "You wiww pay fow dis!" The hunter called out, and Tea gulped at how effective and efficient the belt was. She had to win... or else she'll never see her friends again! To be continued...

Ryoko was fuming as she walked to Washu's lab. Nine months of carrying Tenchi's baby girl, Rika, and Washu had the nerve to send her and Tenchi to Jurai, allegedly to meet Funaho, and ask her to come have a "class" on child reering. To make matters worse, Ryoko was doing this with Ayeka, who had also had a baby with Tenchi, Achika, but at least Misaki will have a ball playing with the babies. She saw Ayeka and groaned. "Look," Ryoko said as Ayeka glared at her. "We just have to stomach whatever Washu's planned for us and go back to normal once Tenchi comes back with the kids." "All right." Ayeka sighed. "For Tenchi and the girls." "For Tenchi and the girls." Ryoko agreed. Ryoko opened the door, and they headed into Washu's lab. As they entered the garden, they saw Washu at her computer as usual before she stood up, smiling. "Now then ladies," Washu said enthusiastically. "What we're going to do is teach you two about raising children by example." "So what?" Ryoko asked. "You're gonna have us care for dolls?" "No." Washu said with a familiar smirk. "I'm going to show you what being a helpless little infant is like." "Well," Ayeka said smugly. "Ryoko surely needs such extreme measures, but I don't!" "Ha!" Washu shouted. "Yeah, right." Washu pushed a button on her computer, and the two were grabbed by various mechanical arms. The arms brought the two to Washu's proper lab and hovered over a dark cube. "This will teach you how easy it is for a baby to be shaken up." Washu explained. Ryoko was then dropped into the cube as it lit up for Ayeka to see a gaggle of mechanical arms. Ryoko groaned as she felt herself moving backwards before she looked behind her to see a buzzsaw. She ran for dear life but didn't get any further as she realized that she was on a conveyor belt. She saw Washu on a screen and smirked and pulled a lever as a boxing glove hit Ryoko in the gut and knocking her into the saw. Ryoko screamed and leapt up as Ayeka was dropped down. Ryoko slammed her head into a winch that shoved her into a high chair with a hole in the bottom that left her butt sticking out. The tray then snapped into place, trapping Ryoko in the chair. A pair of clippers then came up and shaved Ryoko bald. "You bitch!!" Ryoko shrieked, not caring that she could regrow her hair once she gets a minute. A rack of rolling pins then come up and hit Ryoko in the head to the tune of "Pioneer". The chair then pulled Ryoko over to a rack of boots that kick her in the butt to the same tune. Eventually, the tray released just as the last boot kicked Ryoko away. While all of this was happening to Ryoko, Ayeka was crawling on the belt to avoid a paddle wheel that had replaced the buzzsaw, thankfully. Again, Washu pulled the lever, but this time, two mechanical arms held Ayeka down as the paddles continually spanks her until Ryoko was kicked out of the high chair, and the arms tossed Ayeka upwards. After Ryoko was flung out of the chair, she landed head first into a hole as her neck was clamped in place while a pair of boxing gloves began punching her in the face and the back of her head. While Ryoko was being punched, Ayeka slammed into the winch which pushed her into the chair before Ayeka was clamped in place by the tray and shaved bald. "I beg your pardon!" Ayeka shouted. "Just what is the meaning of this, Washu?" "To have less cushioning." Washu explained. "For what?!" Ayeka asked. The rack of rolling pins then came down and hit Ayeka in the head until she began drooling from all the head trauma. Ayeka was then moved to the boots and kicked in the butt, making her start crying. "MAMA!!!" Ayeka shrieked. After Ryoko's second beating, the clamp was released, and a pair of arms came down and picked Ryoko up and lifted her to a barrel of yellow liquid. Ryoko was then stripped naked and dunked into the barrel several times before she was lifted out. She suddenly realized that she felt much weaker. She wiggled her legs and was relieved that she could still move, though she was still not liking losing her strength. Once Ryoko was lifted out of the hole, Ayeka was kicked into it. She was then clamped in place, and the boxing gloves began punching her in the face and the back of the head. After Ryoko was dipped in the liquid, the arms brought her to a table that had folded out, and she was placed on it with the arms holding her firmly in place. Another pair of arms came up and lifted her legs up before setting a cloth diaper down. She tried to struggle, but in her weakened state, the arms didn't budge. She then got her butt liberally sprinkled with baby powder, and the diaper was folded around her crotch before it was held in place with a safety pin. Ayeka, meanwhile, was crying worse than ever as she was picked up by the arms, stripped naked, and dunked into the barrel of yellow liquid, with her swallowing a good deal of it. The liquid rendered Ayeka barely able to move as she finally began calming down. Ryoko was finally brought to a crib and set into it as she got a blue baby bonnet with pink frills tied onto her head. Ayeka was being powered and diapered as this was going on, with Ryoko watching as she grew her hair back. However, it did nothing to loosen the bonnet. Ayeka was placed in a crib next to Ryoko and given a purple baby bonnet with blue frills as she grabbed the rails of her crib and pulled herself up to stand unsteadily next to her. The cribs began to rise out of the cube, and Ayeka shrieked, grabbing Ryoko's hair and making her call out, making Ayeka giggle before Ryoko slapped her diapered butt, making Ayeka whimper before they were brought to Washu's screen. "Well let's see what we've learned." Washu said as she snapped her fingers, and Ayeka's brain trauma was fixed. "Big deal." Ryoko groaned. "Babies are sensitive! We knew that." "And I didn't appweciate being hit on the head so much!" Ayeka shouted before gasping. "My voice!" "That'll be the numbing agent to make sure neither of you break anything." Washu explained. "As for the head hitting, think how bad it'd be if one of you lost your temper and hit one of the girls." The two groaned, knowing she was right. "Now," Washu said. "The rest of the lessons are hidden throughout this part of the lab." The arms deposited Ryoko and Ayeka on the floor. "Look around and have fun." Washu said with a smirk. "They aren't all torturous." To be continued...

Kairi, Xion, and Aqua were walking around an older area of Disney Town after finding Sora. As such, Aqua was treating the other two to a girls' night out. They had arrived at an area and came across something called the Museum of Modern Marvels. "Well, here we are." Aqua said. "We may as well check this place out." The three girls went inside and looked around. Eventually, Kairi and Xion headed off on their own and found an area marked "child care". "What do you think is in there?" Xion asked Kairi. "Probably machines designed to take care of kids." Kairi theorized. "Okay." Xion said thoughtfully. "Wanna check it out?" "Sure." Kairi said with a smile. The two walked around as they looked at the inventions. Among them were a baby buggy that was called a Robot Nurse Maid that the two guessed was for caring for babies. They also saw something called an automatic dresser and a high chair that fed babies. Eventually, they found a control room for a nursery with most of the inventions they'd already seen. Xion examined the panel and found that it had various buttons, switches, and levels. "Want to see how it works?" Xion asked. "But we're not babies." Kairi pointed out. "We don't need to." Xion explained. "There's a setting called 'demo mode' that we can use to watch the nursery care for a doll or something." "Okay." Kairi said, eager to see how the various machines worked. Xion turned a switch to demo mode, pushed a button marked "automatic" and pulled the lever. "Age." A feminine voice asked. "Age?" Xion asked. She had assumed that the doll would be placed on a conveyor belt that they could see through the window. It stretched out to a gray chamber and went on from there with the nursery possessing video footage for everything. She glanced to her side and saw a pair of gears at the far end of the room and the conveyor belt started a few inches away from it. She then realized that this was where you could drop off the babies. "Oh no, ma'am." Xion answered. "There's been a mistake. We wanted to put the nursery in demo mode." "Automatic care cancels out demo mode." The voice answered. "Age?" "Well that's a hard question to answer." Xion explained. "Physically, I'm seventeen, but I've only been alive for a year." "One-year-old brought in." The nursery said. "No, wait!" Xion called out. "I'm not a baby!" A pair of hands came from the ceiling and pulled Xion off the ground and put her on the conveyor belt. Xion and Kairi tried to use their Keyblades to try and lock the opening that Xion was quickly approaching, but they weren't appearing. "Why can't we summon the Keyblades?" Kairi asked in alarm. "A magic neutralizer is used to ensure your baby isn't hurt." The nursery explained. "She's not my baby!" Kairi insisted. "Your baby sister." The nursery corrected. A red light shined over Xion's body. "File created for new charge." The nursery stated. "Please state baby's name." "Her name's Xion!" Kairi shouted. "And she's not a baby!" "File finished for Xion." The nursery continued, ignoring Kairi's comment. Xion was then moved into the nursery, proper. Xion looked ahead and saw the gray chamber and tried to get off the belt. Just as she hopped off, two mechanical arms came down and pulled Xion back onto the belt. They kept a firm hold on her until her feet were under the chamber. She tried to get out, but the belt seemed to speed up until she was inside the chamber. While Xion was being carried to the chamber, Kairi frantically searched for a cancel button but couldn't work out the console. Meanwhile, the AI was scanning Kairi, discovering she was the same size as Xion and assumed she was also a baby. Suddenly, Kairi was picked up by the arms and placed on the conveyor belt as the red light scanned her. "Name for baby." The nursery asked. "My name is Kairi, and I am not a baby!" Kairi shouted. "File created for new charge, Kairi." The nursery said as Kairi was pulled into the nursery now. Xion continued into the chamber and inside were several more arms and a chute. As soon as Xion entered the chamber, the arms came to life and lifted Xion into a standing position. Xion was then scared, yet amazed to see the arms easily remove her shoes and socks before unbuttoning her dress and removing it before taking off the dress she wore under the first dress. During this, the arms gently maneuvered her to allow her arms to pass through the non-existent sleeves without ripping the dresses. Afterwards, the arms removed her underwear and Xion was moved forward while the arms were dropping her clothes down the chute, and Xion decided to see how things went. While Xion was getting undressed by the nursery, Kairi was on the conveyor belt, trying to get off, but the arms kept her on the belt despite her struggling. "Let me go!" Kairi shouted. "I'm not a baby! I'M NOT A BABY!!" All too soon, the belt brought her to a gray chamber, and when she was released, she tried to run off, but one of the arms shoved Kairi into the chamber. As Xion rode the belt forward, she saw a sign marked "health". She assumed what was happening, and she nervously looked around. The belt stopped next to a green cube, and hands came down from the ceiling and moved Xion, so that she was lying on her stomach. Just then, out of the corner of her eye, Xion saw another hand emerge from the box with a baby thermometer. Xion tried to move away, but the arms held her in place while the thermometer was gently pushed into her rectum. She gasped and after a few moments, the thermometer was removed, much to Xion's relief. "Baby Xion's temperature: 98.6." The nursery said calmly. "Well that's good." Xion said as she was moved forward. While Xion was getting her temperature taken, Kairi was inside the chamber fighting against the arms as they removed her hoodie, dress, shoes and underwear expertly. "Hey, give all that back!" Kairi shouted as the clothes were put down the chute. She was then moved forward as Kairi quickly covered herself with her arms, seeing boxes marked with her and Xion's names that the arms put in little square tubes. "Well at least we'll get our clothes back when this is over." Kairi said, still not liking what lay ahead, especially since she could see Xion about six feet ahead of her, laying on her stomach with an arm dropping an apparently used thermometer in a trash bin. As Xion was brought forward to the end of the belt, she saw a silver tray and another belt after that. The belt moved Xion forward as she slid onto the tray, making it sink a few inches. "One hundred and twenty pounds." The nursery announced. "What a big girl." "I think this nursery is dumb." Xion said to herself since if that didn't make the nursery realize she isn't a baby, nothing would. With that done, Xion was picked up by the arms and placed on the second conveyor belt, lying on her back now. As Xion was getting weighed, Kairi was brought to the health section as the arms turned her onto her stomach while a hand popped out of the green cube next to her with a new thermometer. "Oh no!" Kairi shouted as she tried to crawl away, but the arms held her down as the thermometer was gently pushed into her rectum before being pulled out. "Baby Kairi's temperature: 100.2." The nursery stated. "W-what's that mean?" Kairi asked. "Baby needs medication." The nursery explained. Just then, a hand came up with a bottle of cough syrup and poured some into a spoon before holding it to Kairi's face. "I don't-" Kairi began to say before the hand shoved the spoon in, making her gag. "Yuck!" Kairi called out. "I think my taste buds are numb!" She rolled forward just as Xion was placed on the next belt. As Xion continued down the belt, she saw a new sign that read "dressing". "Oh boy." Xion groaned, knowing what was going to happen. Xion was brought to another green cube before the belt stopped. A hand came out with a powder puff as it patted the puff all along Xion's pelvis and stomach, making Xion sneeze. She could easily smell that it was talcum powder. Just then, a spatula came up and stuck itself under her back, making her gasp before she was flipped onto her stomach. The powder puff then patted Xion's bottom. Xion was then moved to the next station. While Xion was being powered, Kairi was brought to the tray as she was slid onto it, making it sink down a little. "One hundred and twenty-five pounds." The nursery stated. "Such a big girl." "Because I'm not a baby, you stupid bitch!" Kairi shouted. Just then, a bell rung as, when Kairi was put on her back on the second conveyor belt, a hand came up with a bar of soap as it was dunked in a bucket of water and shoved into Kairi's mouth. "Naughty baby!" The nursery said angrily. "Mustn't use bad words." Kairi struggled for a few moments before the soap was removed. "I'm sowwy!" Kairi cried, suddenly realizing that her entire mouth felt numb, making it harder to speak. Realizing this, Kairi began crying as she was moved forward. As Xion was moved forward, she saw a little rolling pin in front of her, and as she hit it, she was flipped onto her back and onto a white cloth folded into a triangle the arms had set down as she was flipped over. The arms then folded the cloth around her waist, and a pair of pins were used to hold the cloth around her pelvis. It was then that she realized she was in a diaper. She actually enjoyed how it felt like a pillow around her butt, and Xion smiled as she headed off. While Xion was being diapered, Kairi was rolled to the powdering area still crying as the powder puff patted baby powder, which made her sneeze and cough. A spatula was then placed under her back, making her shriek as she was flipped over. The powder puff then patted Kairi's butt while Kairi still cried, and as she moved forward, she barely registered what Xion was going through at the next station. As Xion moved down the belt, she saw arms with various bits of clothing. Suddenly, Xion was held in a sitting position as a hand put a purple baby bonnet on Xion's head while two arms tied the bonnet tight under Xion's chin. Next, the arms placed a purple baby dress onto Xion before matching mittens and booties on her. Xion chuckled as she looked herself over. The mittens kept her fingers fairly snug, but she could easily hold her Keyblade in her hands once she was out of the nursery. While Xion was getting dressed, Kairi was brought to the next station where she saw a bump. As she was flipped over, she saw a white cloth being laid down by the arms that came out of the cube. Deciding enough was enough, Kairi moved her legs so that her feet touched the belt first. She then leapt off the belt and ran for an exit near the start of the belt. However, another arm came out of the cube and grabbed Kairi by the neck, making Kairi gag. "Wet me go!" Kairi shrieked. "Wet me go!! I'm not a baby you dumb machine!" Just then, yet another arm came up with a small hammer that hit Kairi in the head. "Dah..." Kairi groaned as the first arm pulled her back to the belt. The four arms then folded the diaper around Kairi's pelvis before she continued on. "Gwamama." Kairi cooed. Xion continued down the belt as she passed a sign marked "feeding". "Well," Xion mused. "I am getting a little hungry." The conveyor belt stopped at a hose with a rubber nipple on the end that was connected to a canister of milk. An arm came down and held the hose to Xion's mouth as she opened up. The hose was put in, and Xion drank down a good twenty ounces of milk before the hose was pulled out, and Xion was sent to the next station. While Xion was being fed, Kairi was brought to the dressing station as the arms put Kairi in a pink bonnet and dress with matching mittens and booties. "Googagoo." Kairi cooed as she gently kicked the air while heading towards the feeding area. Xion's next stop was at an armless mannequin with a small ball on top of a neck and dressed in a velvet, sleeveless dress. Just then, mechanical arms popped out of the mannequin that picked Xion up and leaned her over the mannequin's shoulder. The mannequin then patted Xion's lower back until she burped. Xion was then set back on the belt and headed off. Kairi, meanwhile, was brought to the feeding area as the hose was placed in Kairi's mouth, and she began drinking the milk. As the hose was pulled out, Kairi came back to her senses and saw how she was dressed. "Oh fowget it." Kairi said as she just laid back, hoping she could get out sooner rather than later. As Xion looked ahead, she saw the end of the belt and wondered she could hop off, only to realize that a Robot Nurse Maid was waiting for her as she saw a pink pillow and sheets. Xion fell off of the belt and into the buggy. As Xion was on her way off the belt, Kairi was brought to the mannequin as the arms popped out and drapped Kairi over the mannequin's shoulder. Kairi wiggled her feet, sighing as her toes barely touched the floor. Just then, the mannequin patted Kairi's lower back until she burped and spat up a little. Kairi whimpered sadly over how infantile she had been acting. Xion sat in her buggy as it slid to the side, and another Robot Nurse Maid rolled forward. She then saw Kairi slide into her buggy. "Well," Xion said. "At least Aqua is still out there somewhere." "Yeah." Kairi admitted. "Plus there are worse places to be stuck." While they had been talking, motors attached to the buggies began whirling. Just then, speakers came from the top of each buggy as the buggy began to gently rock back and forth as the speakers began singing "Rock-a-bye Baby." Already drowsy, the two girls fell asleep, completely at the mercy of the nursery... To be continued...

He almost fell to the ground but was pushed close against the wall. Her body penning him. He could feel her skin warming from the fresh blood that filled her veins. She whispered into his ears. "Oh baby, you just did it for me. Can't believe they'd bring a helpless child to a fight. Guess I'll have to take care of you. Better get you washed. I got so much blood on you. And you pissed yourself too." She shook her head and clicked her tongue. yet firm English accent. No. Something closer to Irish. The man shivered as he felt her warm body up against his bareback. Her wavy red hair hung in his face as she places her arms around his chest and her chin on his head. Her perky breast was on his neck. His heart was racing. Pounding like a relentless debt collector. Like he was in the paw of a lioness toying with her prey. "Are you cold darling? You've been shivering ever since I brought you inside. You should be all warm after our bath. It was a little messy out there, and all that rain. At least most of it will be washed away. It's pouring heavy tonight." The man felt her weight on him. He was boxed in from all sides by the soft and pale creature. Her questions were farcical in nature. Asked if he was cold knowing full well that wasn't the reason he was shaking. What she did outside to his partners. Why he was pissing the thing she strapped to him. "Still you're silent." She said softly as she pulls off him and rubs her hands on his back. "Bruises and scars. How could someone be so ruff with a fragile thing?" She kisses his bruises from the other day's hunt. "No more boo-boos for now on. I'll keep you out of harm's way." Part of him was furious as he was afraid. He'd watch her take down two of his fellow hunters. Their blood spilled from their necks before they could fire a bullet or stake her in the heart. Two far more experience than a rookie with a year of hunting under his belt. She laughed as she killed them and proceeded to attack him next. Grabbing him by his neck and squeezing it with her delicate pale hand with strength far unexpected for a woman, let alone most men. Her speed left him little time to react and his grip left little air to breathe as he was slammed against the wall. She only relented with she heard him beg and the tears falling down his cheeks. To add to his embarrassment, he soiled his pants in the fear he couldn't suppress. This wasn't some basic creature, no foolish goblin or brain rotted zombie. She smelt the scent of urine and her eyes widened and her grip released. He almost fell to the ground but was pushed close against the wall. Her body penning him. He could feel her skin warming from the fresh blood that filled her veins. She whispered into his ears. "Oh baby, you just did it for me. Can't believe they'd bring a helpless child to a fight. Guess I'll have to take care of you. Better get you washed. I got so much blood on you. And you pissed yourself too." She shook her head and clicked her tounge. She pulled and pushed him into her domain. She slapped his ass every time he tried to resist.She escorted him to the bathroom and made him watch as she prepared him a bath and undressed him herself. She then did the same for herself, tossing her blood-soaked clothes to the floor. They bathed together, the fighting he did had long ceased as she smacked and pinch his butt into submission. He felt like some child, which was what was intended. She teased him and mocked him with baby words. He remembered her saying this. "You can't even wash your crack right. Such a mess. No wonder you wet your knickers and pants. Boys like you need something more practical. Nappies." He didn't understand what that meant at the time. He glanced back at her when he had the courage. Emerald green eyes, rich red hair, and dark lipstick against her pale white skin. Her beauty was similar to that of a statue made from marble. Her eyes were another story. Stunning emeralds drew him in. All she did was smile back. Still, he knew this was just a monster in the form of a gorgeous woman. She continued to clean him until she was satisfied. She then began on herself. The water grew murky with red blood. The blood of the men he'd considered allies in this war of the unnatural. They stepped out of the bath and she dried him off with a towel and then herself. Once the creature finished cleaning herself off and attempt to tickle her captive to laugh a little...it worked. They finished and she escorted him to her room. He thought it was over for him but he found this torture and embarrassment would continue. She stepped ahead of him yet held his hand firmly. She opened the white-painted door and kept her eyes locked with his. "You are going to love this." She pulled him inside and what he saw made him want to scratch his head. There was not a single window in the room. It was large and white. Where the wall and ceiling met there was some sort of tapestry along each wall. Safari print with the letter of the alphabet correlating with an animal. The room had a white crib with a mobile above and a changing table next to it with multiple stacks of diapers and other changing supplies. A blue toy chest off to the side. The carpet was clean and soft and the air was sweet like baby powder. Opposite of the baby stuff was a king-size bed with blue sheets and pillows. Complete with nightstands and an old lamp. One thing about the baby stuff that bothered him was its size. So big. Even the diapers. He could easily fit in the diapers and cribs. That's when the hunter's eyes grew larger and the emerald-eyed creature laughed and pulled her prey deeper inside. He wasn't going to be killed like the others, she had other plans. She took the naked man to the changing table. "Upon the table love. Mommy wants to get this over with." She waited for him to move. "Now!" She raised her voice. The hunter heard the creature raise her voice as she remained in eye contact. He started to move, part of him felt as if he was in a trance. Was it fear, some spell of magic, hypnotism, or just him not being an idiot? Whatever it was, he was laying on the soft padding of the table and having his butt tickled. "Good boy. Might as well just lay down and let me help you. Pissing yourself out there just shows you aren't nearly ready to do big boy things like killing what goes bump in the night." She was then applying lotion on his bottom and humming a tune. Mary had a little lamb. "Help me out and keep those legs up. Gonna have to shave those tomorrow. A little too hairy, but not too much muscle either, just a boy." She said picking at the hunter's confidence. "It'll be gone eventually. The muscle. I'll fatten you up just a little. And those muscles will eventually fade away." He watch as she reached under the table and grabbed something. She kept eye contact and her wicked smile. She pulled up a bottle of baby powder and went back down for something else. "Like wearing clouds darling. So soft and comfy." She pulled out a giant diaper with the designs of jungle animals covering its white background. "Nappies are so cute." The hunter couldn't look away from her. Even as she focused on the diaper. Her eyes then glance back and him as she started powdering his butt and proceeded to unfold the embarrassing thing with her hands. Her smile grew wider. She saw the pain on his face and reveled in it. "Don't make that face. My babies wear nappies because they need nappies. You pissed yourself. I had to bath you myself and you had crumbs in your crack. You can't even wipe correctly." She slides the unfolded diaper under his waiting bottom. "Bring those legs down." The hunter wanted to die. His eyes started to get teary but he didn't let a single tear fall down. She fixed the positioning of the diaper with her pale hands and then slide her hand down his legs. Leaving trails of powder on them. "Before I tape this well-earned nappy on your little butt, I want you to say it for me." He looked at her in confusion. "Say what?" Her green eyes lit up. "Are you my little baby boy?" Her dark lips smiled from ear to ear. "My helpless little boy." He hesitated. She wanted him to debase himself a tad bit more. She smacked the side of his leg. It stung him. "Tell me! You are my little baby boy! Tell Mommy what she wants to hear." He never thought a creature would be telling him this. "I'm your baby boy." He said flatly. He felt another smack on his ass now. "Why?" "Mean it. More pride in it. Louder. You are Mommy's helpless baby boy. Say it." She wanted to hear it again. It made her tingle. She was putting the fresh blood to work. This made her feel truly alive again. "I'm your helpless baby boy, Mommy." He said louder and prouder. Well not actually prouder. The opposite actually. He felt another smack. "I"m your little helpless baby boy. I need you, Mommy." "You're not a man. Not some hunter. Just a baby. A baby in need of his nappy. Tell me, baby. Ask me to put it on you. Make it sound good too. Or else." She flashed her fangs and her green eyes squinted with authority. He did so quickly. "Mommy. Please put my diaper on. Please, I need it." She looked at him and he knew it wasn't enough. "I'm just a baby. I need a nappy. I can't hold it, Mommy. I'm..." Damnit. A tear was rolling down his cheek. "I'm not a man. I'm a baby. A baby. Mommy please, put a nappy on me before I have an accident." "Of course cutie. No need to beg." She quickly began tapping the diaper on and had it tightly wrapped around his waist. "Precious little boy. Feels like a cloud doesn't it?" The diaper felt comfortable. The thickness of it made him feel like he was wearing a pillow. Soft and comfy like the creature said. He didn't respond to her. He didn't want to satisfy this bastard again. She'd probably enjoy hearing him confirm what she said before. This woman was into a sweet form of domination. A maternal one. Where she's needed and is in control. She helped the hunter off the table and had him standing in a juvenile diaper as she caressed it with her hands. "You won't be using the bathroom again, except for baths and brushing your teeth. For now on, when you gotta go potty..." She squeezed the diaper and placed a hand upon his shoulder. "You'll go in here." She tapped on the safari diaper with her finger. "Your nappy." She said soft and sensually. She then had him sit on the floor and she walked over to the toy chest that was in the corner. The pale naked creature bent over and unlocked the chest. Soon she was tossing toys his way. Toys from now to a 100 years ago. The older ones were in amazing condition. She turned around and gave him an order. "Play." The hunter did as he was told, but he wasn't in the slightest enjoying it. It was mostly baby toys and dolls made from fabric and stuff with cotton. Wooden block and some modern toys that made noises and flashed colors. His captor watched and smiled. She eventually went to the closet and began to dress herself. She now wore red leggings and a tan bra. Nothing else, she didn't need to cover up much around her baby. She then was hovering over the man and the curious thought of how he tasted entered her mind. She was then pricking him with her fangs and the hunter was pissing himself in fear leading to the start of this story. This was how this hunter found himself dress like some baby. "Now your all wet. Tell me, does having a wet nappy feel nice? It's still warm, baby." She moved her fingers up and down the wet portion of the diaper. "Being Lady Seymour's child is a pleasure. I'm very sweet to my babies. Even the unhappy ones change their minds after a while." She whispered softly in his ear and a kiss on his cheek. The hunter couldn't deny it. She was enchanting. He turned his head to look her in the eyes, those rich green emeralds that he couldn't look away from. Those grinning black lips and beautiful face. Her silky soft words were seductive. She made being her pet sound right. Her baby. The hunter needed to remember. To resist the mesmerism she had slowly placed him under. He felt a hand caress his face and a kiss on his cheek. "Now I'll go fetch you a bottle. Be good." She stood up and exited the room. The hunter wanted to stand up and search the room. But she told him to play. To be good. He didn't want to upset her. He knew he wasn't supposed to be standing up or searching for something to kill her. The hunter starts to look around. The lack of windows was smart. She must be in this room a lot. Not like the bed was an obvious clue. He expected a coffin. One hunter told a story of how they caught his cousin Elvis, yup that Elvis, in his coffin, and ended the fat Hawaiian virgin blood-drinking bastard. NOW THAT'S WHAT A HUNTER DOES. Fighting the mesmerism. He reminded himself what he was. Not some pet or baby for some pervert of a creature with some age play fetish. He had studied for this. He'll bide his time and wait for the chance to stake her overconfident ass in her dark evil heart. One of the rattles. Keep one of them hidden and sharp. Not as effective as blessed wood but enough force can do the trick. At the very least she'd kill him. The creature returned 15 minutes later with a baby bottle in hand. Far larger and more juvenile images on it. "A warm bottle to calm your nerves." She crouched down and offered the Hunter his drink. He grabbed it and examined it. Warm white milk from what he could tell. He then saw pale fingers snapping in his face. "Don't look at it like that. I wouldn't give you anything that would cause you harm. Drink up. You need it. Don't be so nervous." She ordered with her stern motherly tone. Trying to avoid eye contact with the creature forcing him to play baby; he lifted the bottle's nipple into his mouth with both hands and suckled. His new Mommy grinned with delight and moved in closer. She planted a wet kiss on his cheek and sucked her teeth. "You are so cute sucking on that bottle. Who'd let you ever be a Hunter? You are much more suited for nappies and acting as you really are, a baby." She said teasing her new baby/pet. She began to play with your hair. "We are going to have so much fun together." She pulled on the Hunter hair and made him look at her. He refused, as it would as looking into Medusa's evil gaze. Luckily it wasn't as lethal, but becoming her thrall might be worse. He felt the urge to obey. The image of her pale marble beauty, deep red hair, and emerald eyes. It made the blood rush into the spot. The creature was annoyed. He wouldn't meet her eyes. She grabbed his chin as he drank the bottle. He was going strong. At least he was drinking it. "Is there something wrong. Look me in the eyes and tell Mommy." She jerked his head directly facing hers and got as close as she needed. The Hunter tried not to look at her. Yet he couldn't resist and choose to simply close them shut. Nice and tight. He felt the grip on his chin grow tighter. "You little brat. Am I not worthy of your gaze anymore? Let alone your words. Such ungratefulness is not going to be tolerated. Spanking for you!" She exclaimed as she stood up. "Wait." The Hunter said removing the rubble nipple from his mouth. "I just have something in my eye?" He came up with a quick and lousy excuse." She shook her head with an incredulous look on her face. She removed her wavy red hair from her face. She noticed her baby still wasn't looking her in the eyes. She could tell. She had learned to notice a lifetime ago. She was hiding it. His little resistance was turning her on. It felt better when she had fresh blood running in her veins. It filled her with life, and made her really want to do something 'fun' for her. "You're going to lie to me? You're only going to speak when you're going to get some discipline?" "No. It's not like that." It totally was like that. "It just. You're intimidating. And pretty. I just feel awkward looking like this." His little compliment made her heart flutter. Still, he was going to get it, and no amount of honey could change it. She did love the compliments. "Awkward? Intimidating?" She asked. She shook her head in disapproval and clicked her teeth. "Me having to put you back in baby pants? I'm not the one who can't hold it. Or beg for mercy." She reminded him. "Get over to that bed. I think we should lay down the ground rules." She said pointing towards it. He looked at her and then the bed. Her face may have looked displeased but he could see the delight in her eyes. "I didn't mean it like that Mommy. I've just never met a woman like you." "You're still talking and not crawling?" He lowered his head and crawled over to the bed across the room. His Mommy looks on at his diaper butt and grins. "That looks right for some discipline." She walked over to the bed after he had climbed onto it. She had reached into her nightstands shelf and pulled out a paddle. Made of wood and image of bats going down the flat paddle. She sat down next to him and place an arm around his shoulder like she would a pal. With swiftness, she had thrown the grown adult over her lap. She tapped his padded butt with the paddles and stroked his head. "Say you deserve this spanking." The Hunter, if he is worthy of such a title, looked peeved. The amount of humiliation this bitch had put him through. He had to kill her. He needed to. He then felt a hand under his chin and an iron grip squeezing his cheeks. "Cat got your tounge darling? Say it, or I got worse in store for you." Her stern motherly look had made him smaller inside. "I deserve a spanking." He did as she ordered and told her the words that made her tingle with delight. "That wasn't good enough. I didn't hear my name. You said it earlier when you were all scared." She said with a grin and a spank. "I'll pull down this nappy and leave you purple. Now say it again...correctly!" She raised her voice as she hit his padded butt again. "Mommy, I deserve a spanking. I need a spanking, Mommy." The pale creature cooed and stroke the young man's head. Her baby's head. "Please spank me, Mommy Seymour." She leaned into his ear and whispered to him. "Brats like you need to be put in your place. And in your nappies too." That was when the creature started to dole out her punishment. The sound of the wooden paddle smacks and striking wet padding. It stung his ass like splash into a pull from high up the wrong way. A sharp pain spread across his butt as he kicked and bucked in her lap. Her supernatural strength kept him from escaping and his actions only delighted her more and cause him more pain. "A brat. First, you beg me for your punishment and then you act like this. What am I going to do with you?" The pale creature asked rhetorically. She then moved the brat around in her lap to place on leg over his legs. She grabbed his hair and continued her spanking. "Try to struggle now. Can't? Mommy's too strong for the silly baby isn't she?" The paddling was continuing. He wanted it to cease. The entire dilemma he was stuck in. As she punished him he could only imagine piercing her heart with a sharp rattle through the mounds of fat on her chest. It continued for about another 50 or more spanks until she suddenly stopped. The baby had shed a few tears in that time and pleads for mercy. She was wiping them away with her thumbs. "I'm done. I think you had enough. Just remember. Mommy will do it again when you try to be a bad baby." Her condescending tone was had made worse of how her hands were now patting the diaper. "You know what will make your cry baby \butt cute as hell. A dummy." She released him from her clenched legs snd tugged him farther into the bed. She then reached into her nightstand and pulled out another cute little item. It was a pacifier. It was purple and the shield was shaped like a bat's wing. It was cringy. The irony was a thing the creature found amusing. It even had a yellow string to make it a necklace. The hunter sat in a wet diaper on the bed as she removed the cap off it and brought it up to the Hunter's lips. "When you don't want to speak. You're gonna be sucking and chewing on this." She said sternly. The Hunter tried not to look her in her hypnotic emerald eyes. She grabbed by his chin and forced him to look at her. She was then on top of him and pinned him to the bed with her hand and weight. She didn't blink and only starred at him. Her stoic face started to grin. He'd had peed himself again. Some during the spanking and more just now. "Mesmerism is such an effective power. Just because you know you are under my little spell doesn't change anything. Now suck on this Dummy. Then I'm going to get that nasty butt of yours cleaned up." The Hunter started to open his mouth as she slowly and surely slid the dummy into his mouth. He did have lucidity. He wouldn't become her thrall. What she calls her baby. "Why am I your baby?" He asked as his mouth closed down on rubber. She smiled with excitement when he asked that. "Why? I told you." She enjoyed playing with him. She then saw the look in his eyes. He wanted to know. Why this. Why did she do this? She left her finger in the pacifier's ring. "Suck it. And I'll give you a better answer." The hunter did so with her pale finger there. Back and forth his suckled on the rubber nipple. She smirked and shook her head with approval. "Come to your changing table. I'll explain. I promise." She removed her finger and moved towards the table. The Hunter followed behind...on his hands and knees. The creature lift the big baby up and gently laid him on the table. She placed her pale fingers on the tapes of the diaper. "You soaked it quicker than expected. Just a natural baby huh? You'll be messing too. This little kink of mine goes all the way." The Hunter's heart dropped. "Shwit muself?" "Don't use that word. Don't make me spank you again." She threatens again nonchalantly. She began to remove the tapes. They crinkled and ripped as one tap after another was removed. "Nappies are just so perfect for domination." The nature of her kind. Domination. It was what they loved. They only bow when forced most of the time and love to bend others to their will. The pale creature was simply getting off to this. BDSM is considered normal for bloodsuckers. This however was out of the norm. She pulled down the diaper and was reach below for the supplies. She grabbed powder and along with it ointment. The Hunter had looked up at her when she first put him on the table. The Emeralds had caught him again. Her enchanting wicked smile and beautiful pale features. For a moment, maybe staying with her wasn't so bad. She grabbed the cool wipes and started cleaning him. Similar to how she washed him. She hummed a tone that soothed the both of them. As stern as she could be. This creature was gentle like dotting Mother. "Treating someone like this. As my baby, it just hits on the right buttons. Age play you'd call it. But it's better when you force it down someone's throat like a stream of warm milk." She giggled. "What better fate than that? Others are into much darker things. I just want to care for you. Make you love me." She clean his front and then slid it down and up his butt. She enjoyed humiliation too. All of it. What continued to excite her was when he would start to like it. Giggle and appreciate it. Now that would be the most gratifying. The creature then lifted his legs and pulled the wet diaper out from under him. She quickly rolled it up and tossed it in a nearby diaper pail. The creature reached down below the Hunter's view and came up with more diapers. Two this time. One with Baby written on it in blocks and another one with blue space theme diaper. "Pick which one you want Love." It didn't matter. He'd be wearing diapers no matter what. "The blew won." He said through his pacifier. It was better than to baby one but not by much. "Cute choice." She thought of putting him in the white one. Then again, the blue one wasn't a step up. "It's a good nappy. Very adorable. Space aliens and adorable planets. Just imaging your big nappy butt is turning me on even more." The Hunter watched the pale woman unfold the thick blue diaper and slide it under his butt. The smirk is ever-present. Her green eyes kept her pacifier sucking victim entranced. Something about her made him want her to please her. Why would he want to please her? To gain her trust? He wasn't sure. She grabbed the ointment and spread it over his bum. She hummed her tune as she babied him into her arms. Domination isn't always barbed. It can be gentle and sweeter than sugar. Perfect for keeping babies as babies. After applying the rash ointment she did a layover of lotion on his nether areas. She even took time to tickle his bottom. "Now time to powder you up and get that nappy on. Pissy pants." She grabbed the powder and covered him in it and rubbed the lavender-scented powder in. "So adorable. So helpless. Precious." Soon The Hunter found the diaper being tapped on nice and tight. She pulled the tapes on his crotch firmly on each side. She patted his diaper and squeezed it. "Squishy little sponge. Nappies are so your thing." she teased again. The Hunter felt the softness on the clean dry diaper around him. Part of him knew he didn't need it. Yet another made him feel safe. It was only made better by the presence of the creature...woman who changed him. "Come on baby. Come close and wrap those legs around Mommy. I'm strong enough to carry you. I can bounce you in my lap later if you want. I will actually." She told him in the sweetest tone. The Hunter panicked. He wanted that. He wanted that. It made him excited down there. To be in her lap. He could just imagine how sick and weird it was. Fuck! He moved closer to her felt her arms come behind his butt and lifted him up. The Hunter wrapped his legs around the woman like a baby as she took him back to the bed and sat him down. She just stood over him looking sultry and smug. Her curly red hair on her face. "Even though you've been a brat. I think you deserve a treat. Two of them." She snickered. The undead creature had started to rub her busty breast and bounced them while they were still in her bra. "You hungry? Two fat tits all for you brat." She said in her teasing tone. She was even more confident now. "I'm still warm. But for how long? Better-" She unhooked her massive pale breast and let them hang. They looked soft and sweet. "-suck me up now. They're still full of freshness." The creature crawled onto the bed and tossed her bra on the floor. "What a little baby. You were all big and tough only a few hours ago? Stalking me through the night. Now, look where that got you. Not a bad situation, is it?" He was gently sucking on the woman's breast. He didn't think about the action and simply did it instinctually. The warm and honey-sweet milk traveled down his throat. He didn't even think of those whose blood warmed this woman. He looked up at her and into the emerald eyes. He felt a hand on his diapered butt and the smug yet gentle smile on the pale woman's lips. "That's right." He was gently sucking on the woman's breast. He didn't think about the action and simply did it instinctually. The warm and honey-sweet milk traveled down his throat. He didn't even think of those whose blood warmed this woman. He looked up at her and into the emerald eyes. He felt a hand on his diapered butt and the smug yet gentle smile on the pale woman's lips. "That's right." The hunter continued to drink her nectar. "Drink more. Faster. You're hungry." Her hand caress and spanked his diaper rear. "Drink it up." She stroked his head and bit her lip. She closed her eyes and exhales a moan. "Faster!" She moaned through clenched teeth. The suckling and pulling off her nipple. The noise of him slurping her up. She chuckled at the irony. It all egged her on. The diapers. The humiliation. The entire situation. His resistance to her will. It was all that she enjoyed. HER fantasy for more than a century. The hunter felt little in her grasp. So small and unable to stand up against her. As milk traveled down his throat as he heard her tell him to speed up. The smacking of his bum and being rocked in her laps. He drank as much and as fast as he could. He heard her moan and he knew he was pleasing her. Mommy. He did remember his plan. He wanted to attempt it. He didn't want to be some kink slave and become her thrall for the foreseeable future. Yet, he didn't want to leave her. To not see that beautiful smile and enchanting eyes, neither giving up the warm nectar from her amazing bosom. He wanted to be a baby. Her baby. That thought made him curl up in fear. He was really hers. Another side of him was happy about it. The rich milk made him feel drowsy. Elated and lightless. He felt such good things from her breast milk. All the troubles in life were numbed. He eventually switched tits as she feed him. It continued from the other. "This milk will keep you nice and full. And youthful. Not immortality, but better than growing old and decrepit. And most of all, you'll be addicted. Withdraws are a B I T C H." She said sounding quite satisfied. "Momma's baby boy." She leaned in closer. "Forever." The hunter shed some tears as he dug closer into the creature's bosom. He felt the comfort of her presence. The pat on his bum. Even in all this trouble, there was a comfort. Eventually, the stream came to an end. He belched as she shoved the pacifier back into his mouth. He began to feel the stress of the night melt away. He felt the effects of the milk still. He was feeling like a baby. He felt his Mommy pull him close and a pinch on his neck. It only lasted a few seconds. It didn't hurt. Whatever it was. Blood dripped down her lip and onto her chest. Just a drop. "I just needed a taste little one. You feed on me anyway, I think it was a fair exchange. She then licked the wound of the blood and kissed it. In a matter of seconds, it started to close into just marks. "Kisses make everything better." With a little fresh blood in her. The creature left the bed and scooped the hunter up. She felt his legs wrap around her and carried him to the crib on the other side of the room. "Time for bed. You got an adorable crib to sleep in." The hunter was laid in his crib like an unhatched egg. "Baby." She said gaining his attention. With a beautiful smile, she removed his pacifier pointed at the side of her cheek. "Give me a kiss. A little thank you for cleaning you up and setting you right." The regressed Hunter smiled and gave his new Mommy a big kiss on her cheek. She smiled widely and tittered at it. She took this chance to plant a kiss on the forehead. She laid him down and grabbed his blankets. She covered her new baby with the covers and tucked him in. She placed the pacifier back into her baby's mouth and loomed over him. She watched her newly enthralled baby fall asleep. She had a cute boy to play with. So much more fun they would have. There was more that needed to be broken and new habits ingrained into him. Such as learning to do all his messes in a diaper. She was feeling hungry again. She had dragged the two she feed on before into the living room and set them by the fire. To warm the lifeless fools up for her to feed. Hunters were always easy prey and the cutest toys.

Tim wandered onto the studio lot. His auburn hair was slicked back and his khakis and deep blue polo shirt were clean and neatly pressed. Tucked under his arm, as per usual, were copies of his resume and headshots . This was going to be it. This was his chance to get his big break and get on T.V. and get famous and maybe even get into movies within the next four to five years... Okay, yeah, this was the kind of thing he said to himself all the time...but...but.... But this was an audition for something outside of community theater! This was an audition that required him to talk and not just linger in the background! And most importantly of all, Tim really needed this. Disney had officially run out of good ideas and were now doing a spin off of a spin off of one of their old shows: “Cory in the Kitchen”. This time, Kyle Massey was playing Cory- the kid from That’s So Raven without the psychic powers- but he’s grown up and a chef. Yeah...not great. It was purported to contain as much if not more of the standard lowbrow mugging, nonsensical meandering plots involving cartoonish schemes, and over the top slapstick that made Disney Channel Sitcoms...Disney Channel Sitcoms. At least it was T.V., Tim reasoned. Disney Channel standards meant he wouldn’t have to try very hard to be “good”, and this was a speaking part. Tim’s demo reel had made it so he was auditioning for the part of Cory’s bumbling sous chef, Doug. No way would the inept comic relief character be cut after the pilot. If nothing else this was Tim’s chance to get a regular paycheck. It was either this, Tim knew, or finally break down and get that job at the phone company call center. What happens to a dream deferred? It goes into a cramped room filled with cubicles and tries to up-sell strangers on their latest wireless plan and internet bundle. He walked into the front of the office. The room was oddly vacant, truth be told. That was odd. Tim had been thrilled to make it this far, but he was suddenly worried when he saw the empty waiting room. Most nobodies would kill to play C-List actor’s sidekick. The young man looked at his phone. Was he very, very early or very, very, late? According to his phone, he was right on time. “Excuse me,” he called out. “Can anyone help me?” The reception window opened and a young woman with neat blonde hair poked her head out. “Hi there! Can I help you?” “Is this where the audition for Cory in the Kitchen is?” Tim asked. He might as well have been speaking ancient Sumerian. “Cory in the Kitchen?” the receptionist asked. Tim pulled up the confirmation email he’d been sent, complete with date and time and showed it to the receptionist. “Newest Disney pilot...?” The blonde lady frowned, not out of anger or confusion but out of awkward sadness. “I hate to tell you this, but I think you’ve been scammed.” “What?!” Tim’s mouth felt dry and his pulse picked up, beginning to panic. She turned his phone back around and showed him. “It’s got the logo and mouse ears and everything, but look at the sender. Disney isn’t supposed to have a ‘k’ in it and is supposed to end with a ‘y’ not a double ‘e’.” Tim blinked and the world went silent for a second, like right after a grenade goes off. “I think you got pranked, hun.” Tim snatched “How did I not catch that?” “Address is wrong too,” the receptionist added. “Right street numbers, wrong zip code. The place you’re looking for doesn’t exist.” “But...but...but...my GPS led me here.” Tim’s voice was coming out as a squeak. His world was crumbling before him. Failed audition after failed audition…and now this. This was a wake up call. He wasn’t cut out for this. “Excuse me…” he covered his face to try and hide his flushed face and glassy eyes “I need a minute.” Tim quick-walked over to a wall of chairs and sat down, taking an intense interest in the floor space between his shoes. This couldn’t be happening. This couldn’t be happening! How stupid could he be? How desperate? How gullible? A kind hand gave him a tissue. His nose was running along with his mind. “Thank you,” he said, wiping away tears and snot in that order. “Actor?” the receptionist asked. Tim nodded. “Sorta…I’m trying.” “Yeah. Happens all the time, here,” the receptionist told him. “People come here all the time looking for their big break. Thinking that they’re getting their big break.” Tim couldn’t bear to make eye contact, but he saw the receptionist’s shadow slump down and its shoulders sag right besides his. “But instead they take a closer look and realize that the email came from Universal with a ‘Y’ or Werner Bros instead of Warner Brothers.” “Or Dis-knee,” Tim added. “Yeah.” the receptionist said. “It’s just as much a prank on us as it is on you all.” She sighed, sounding defeated. “I’ve kind of gotten used to it by now.” Tim was shaking his head. “Yeah. Me too, I guess.” They sat there for a beat before he remembered his manners. “What do you guys do here?” “Straight to home motion capture films.” The struggling actor sat up a little straighter. “Motion capture? Like computer cartoons? Like Andy Serkis?” The receptionist sat up a little straighter too. “More advanced than what Andy Serkis works with. Less body suits and more sophisticated cameras. No need for blue screen. We film live with practical sets and wardrobe so the actors have something to react to, and then animate it in post.” “Sounds like the old rotoscope tricks they did for the early Disney cartoons.” The receptionist smiled, impressed. “You know your stuff.” Tim blushed a little bit. “Hey, this is just an idea, how would you like to make a little money today? We just had a walkout this morning, and could use you for a part.” Tim felt something gnawing at the back of his brain. “I don’t know. I know about this stuff in theory. I’m not very experienced.” “That’s fine. No training required.” “I haven’t read a script.” “You won’t need to.” Fuck. Another extra non-speaking role. “Oh.” “We’re going for a mostly improv style. We’re testing equipment and tracking capability as much as acting. We just need someone who can think on their feet. Being cute helps too. Tim brightened. “Cute?” The receptionist didn’t say anything to that. Just shrugged. “Um. Okay. I could use the work.” Then he thought to ask, “Does it pay?” Blondie nodded. “One hundred and thirty five dollars for a day’s work.” Tim mulled it over in his brain. Not the regular paycheck he was hoping for, but not bad for a random prank. “That’s just one day,” she added. “If you gel well with us, we’ll hire you back.” Tim arched an eyebrow. “Yeah?” “Yeah. We’ve got a small but tight knit group. A kind of new age theater troupe. If you’re a good fit for us, we’ll take care of you.” Tim was intrigued. Tim was hopeful. To be honest, Tim was desperate. “How much?” “Between twenty and thirty thousand a year.” The young actor exhaled. It wasn’t Hollywood money but it was still good money. If he was being honest with himself, it might be comparable to playing an inept comedic relief on a doomed to fail Disney Channel Original. The idea beat the hell out of working for the phone company. “Who do I need to talk to?” “You’re talking to her. I’m the casting director.” “You’re are?” The blonde woman smiled. “What? Did you think I was a secretary or something?” “Receptionist,” Tim admitted. “Why’d you come to the window and talk to me?” “You asked for help.” she said. She took his hand and stood up. “What’s your name, cutie?” “Tim.” “Come on, Tim. I'll get you to Wardrobe.” *********************************************************************************************************** Tim looked at himself and frowned. “Are you sure this is the right costume?” It was at least the seventh time he’d asked, not that he’d been counting… His costume consisted of black baggy shorts that stopped just above his knee, a yellow t-shirt, a red baseball cap and matching sneakers. It was embarrassing. He couldn’t get a good look at himself, but he knew he looked like a total doofus. The Baseball cap for whatever reason had a little propeller on top. The sneakers didn’t have laces, just Velcro. The shorts didn’t have pockets. It looked like something a kindergartener, no, a pre-kindergartener would wear. “You look great,” the casting director assured him. “Very cute. Just like your headshots.” Tim had unfortunately assumed that the blonde lady had meant sexy instead of adorable. Tim sighed. A paycheck was a paycheck. Even a day’s pay meant something besides ramen for dinner tonight and he could afford internet for another month. A regular gig meant paying rent without borrowing more from his parents or going to a call center. And from the looks of it, this place might just have money to burn. They were on a soundstage, but the production company had gone to absurd lengths to make it seem like they were in a stereotypical suburban neighborhood. The walls were painted masterfully to seem like an outdoor sky and a surrounding neighborhood. And this place might not have been Disney, but it definitely knew how to use forced perspective. Tim had had to do a lap around the perimeter just to convince himself that his eyes were playing tricks on him (or that something was playing tricks on his eyes) Even the lights in the rafters were bright and warm enough, that Tim could have sworn he was outside on a hot summer afternoon. The centerpiece of this soundstage was an entire house, front and back lawn included. It wasn’t until he’d experimented with plucking a few blades of grass that he confirmed the stuff was some kind of fancy astroturf. There was a playground in the backyard, and circling the house, he’d gotten enough of a view to know that it wasn’t just a set piece. This was crazy. This was Tommy Wiseau levels of intricate and wasteful. Then again, according to the Disaster Artist, Tommy Wiseau was more than a terrible writer, actor, and director: He was also loaded and could somehow afford ridiculous stuff like filming outdoor scenes in doors. This lot wasn’t using simple things like basic inside sets and separate exterior shots. This place, it seemed, could build an entire house in a soundstage and go to the trouble of making it look like it wasn’t. And, if the casting director was to be believed, then pieces of this would be turned into a kind of motion capture animation. This kind of thing took Wiseau level money and Wiseau level crazy. Yeah. They could afford him. Tim could swallow his pride and take their money. Even with the behind the scenes look at the money sink that was The Room, that bomb still had things this place didn’t. Tim looked around. “Where’s the recording equipment?” he asked. “The microphones and cameras and stuff?” “Around,” the blonde woman said. Tim was still having a hard time “We’ve got little hidden cameras everywhere. They’ll be honed in and record everything you say and do. You and your costar, both.” “Co-star?” As if on cue, a woman came out of the house. She was that age that some women matured into- that ambiguous kind of beauty that could have been mid thirties to early fifties that no gambling man would have taken odds on. Long dark hair cascaded down her shoulders and thick black rimmed glasses framed her face. The woman had a certain maternal expression that Tim couldn’t quite put his finger on that he found oddly attractive. In terms of stereotypes, she might not be beach babe anymore, but could definitely pass for a M.I.L.F. Tim thought it odd that she came out of the house. He’d seen no hint of movement in the house, and he’d come in through a side entrance after changing into his ridiculous costume. Did she live in the fake house? Was it even a fake house if someone was living in it? On the bright side, Tim no longer felt like an idiot. The dark haired lady wore a black dress, that while concealing, still managed to accentuate her breasts and hips. It might have been sexy if not for the alphabet print splattered all over the dress. The A’s all looked vaguely like alligators, the M’s looked like monkeys, and the D’s had a pink doughnut glaze. Her dress wasn’t just an ‘Alphabet Dress’ but looked more like a ‘Baby’s First Alphabet Dress.’ The not-quite Kindergarten teacher vibe the woman was given off was only enhanced by the white apron tied around her front, and oddly magnified by the green jeweled brooch she wore around her neck and the matching earrings. To top it all off, she wore a plain black pointed hat. She was Miss Frizzle from Magic School Bus meets Samantha Stephens from Bewitched and Tim couldn’t help but feel oddly welcomed by it all. That was the weird thing about costumes: They were bizarre until you were around other people wearing them. Then they were kind of fun. Maybe that’s why cosplay was so popular these days. She looked like a weird kind of teacher-witch. He looked like a doofus manbaby. In other words, they looked like cartoon characters. He could work with this. “Hello Cynthia!” the newcomer said to the casting director. Shit! It had been close to forty five minutes by this point, and Tim had yet to even ask the blonde lady her name. The two women hugged. “Hello, Auntie Marie,” the casting director said before ending the embrace. “Ready to go to work?” “Ah-ah-ah,” the witchy woman said. “First thing’s first.” She looked at Tim. “Who is this little cutie that I’ll be working with?” While she hadn’t been talking directly to him, Tim felt obliged to speak up. “Nice to meet you, Miss Marie,” Tim said. He extended his hand. Neither woman said anything. The casting director just looked off to the side, averting her gaze, while the lady in the witch getup just stared at him as his hand hung in the air. It was almost like she expected something. Tim looked her in the eye, but a glare in her glasses was just enough to prevent him. Instead his eyes went a little lower. Her brooch seemed to flash a bit; glow even. Tim dropped his hand. “I kind of just walked in off the street, but I’ve got some experience act-” He was cut off as the woman practically engulfed him without warning. “Two things you should learn about me right off the bat, Timmy,” she said. “The first thing is that I never shake hands. I hug.” Timmy? Ugh. Tim hated that nickname. He hadn’t been Timmy since second grade. Something was off. “Wait,” Tim squeaked out, still in the woman’s grasp, “how did you know my-?” “The second thing you should know is that my name is Auntie Marie,” the witch lady interrupted again. Finally, she released her hug and Tim could breathe again. “You have to say the whole thing. It’s like The Weekend, or The Band Perry. I’m Auntie Marie. Not Auntie. Not Marie. Nor Miss Marie. Auntie Marie. Okay? Tim nodded. “Yes, ma’am.” Playfully, the witch woman put her hands on her hips. “Yes…?” “Yes, Auntie Marie.” Auntie Marie looked at him again. The glare from her glasses were gone, but Tim swore her brooch glowed again. She turned to Cynthia, the casting director and said, “Oh, I like him.” Both women broke out in laughter, leaving Tim bewildered. “Excuse me,” Tim interrupted their cackling. “How did you know my name?” The blonde lady raised her hand. “I told her while you were getting changed.” Oh. Oh yeah. That made sense. “So what are we going to be doing today?” Tim asked. His face started to flush, feeling silly for suspecting something was amiss. “I’m the casting director, as well as director of photography.” Cynthia explained. “And I’ll also be helping with editing and animation, but that’s in post.” Auntie Marie gestured to herself. “And I’m the lead writer, actor, and editor. I’ll be playing the part of Auntie Marie, the helpful witch that is everyone’s auntie.” “Uh-huh,” Tim nodded. This was definitely a Tommy Wiseau situation. Had to be. “Why, auntie?” The woman just stared at him, her hands back on her hips, her eyebrow arched. “I mean...Why are you everyone's auntie, Auntie Marie?” “Because the best part about being an auntie is that I get to play with the kids, but then give them back to their parents when we’re all done.” Tim looked down at his costume. “And I’m a kid?” Duh! Of course he was. “I mean, I’m playing a kid?” “You got it right the first time, Timmy.” A thin smile shown on Auntie Marie’s face. “Auntie Marie’s a bit of a method actor,” Cynthia jumped in. “She almost never breaks character.” “I’m not playing a character.” Cynthia shrugged. “See what I mean?” Maybe this is why they had that walkout, today. She handed Tim an earpiece. “Put this in,” she said. “This will let me communicate with you in case there’s some blocking issues or a better shot to be had from one of the hidden cameras.” Auntie Marie turned her head to side and pointed to herself. “It also plays mood music.” Tim put his ear piece in and blanched. “Mood music?” “You know how shows and movies put in music to make something seem sillier or heavier? More emotional?” Cynthia asked “Yeah?” “That’s typically done in post, only. With these ear pieces you can kind of hear of the soundtrack of the film.” “It’s a godsend” Auntie Marie said. “Knowing the soundtrack really informs your choices as an actor.” “Kind of like how they piped in live music when filming Les Mis?” Tim asked. Both Cynthia and Auntie Marie clapped their hands. “Exactly!” they said. “I can see why you liked him,” Auntie Marie said to Cynthia. “Perfect for the part.” Cynthia faced Tim. “Right. So first thing’s first. This is going to be mostly improvisation.” Tim nodded. He remembered this part. “We’re also going to try to get most of it in just one take.” ONE TAKE?! The surprise and shock on his face must have shown, because both women took up comforting, non-threatening positions next to him. “Timmy will be fine.” Auntie Marie chimed in. “I’ve got a good feeling about him.” Tim swallowed. “It’s, Tim.” he corrected Auntie Marie. “Tim is the actor.” Auntie Marie replied. “Timmy is the child who has come to visit his dear Auntie Marie while his parents are out shopping.” She booped him on the nose with the tip of her finger. “Right,” Tim remembered. “Method acting.” Cynthia turned around and started walking out of the sound stage. “I’ll be headed up to the control room. I’ll let you know in your earpiece when we’re ready to start.” It took two long minutes for Cynthia to get ready. “So how many times have you…?” Auntie Marie’s finger pressed up against his lips. “Shush, dear. Let’s use this time to get into character.” Tim had to close his mouth and quietly nod his head to get Auntie Marie to remove it. And step back. After two minutes, Cynthia’s voice buzzed in Tim’s earpiece. “Testing. Testing. I’m in the control room. Testing. Testing. Auntie Marie can you hear me?” The witch woman nodded and flashed a thumbs up in the air. “Roger that. Timmy? Can you hear me.” Tim bristled at being called Timmy, but he gave a thumbs up, hoping the hidden cameras caught him. “Things are good to go on this end.” Cynthia said. “We’ll do our first and hopefully only take in five, four, three...” the earpiece buzzed out. Auntie Marie finished the countdown silently on her fingers. Two fingers. One finger. Action. ********************************************************************************************************** Once upon a time, there was a little baby boy, named Timmy. Timmy thought he was a big boy, but he was just pretending. Timmy was a great pretender. He liked to pretend that he slept in a big boy bed and that he could drink from a big boy cup and that he had a big boy job and big boy house. Timmy was so silly, he even pretended that his diapers were big boy undies and that he could use the big boy potty. But Auntie Marie knew what to do. When Timmy came to visit her, she used her magic to dress him up in big boy clothes, a big boy T-shirt and a big boy hat, big boy shoes, and even big boy pants and undies. “I’m so glad you could come and visit me, Timmy” Auntie Marie said. “Me too!” Timmy said. He was so excited! Auntie Marie pointed at the outfit she had magicked onto her nephew. “I love your big boy clothes.” Timmy gave Auntie Marie a big smile. “Me too! They’re super neato!” “I bet you’re super proud that you’re out of diapers and can use the big boy potty all by yourself.” “Um...yeah?” Timmy was confused because he couldn’t actually remember having gone potty before. It had all been pretend up to this point, and even though Timmy was a very good pretender, he wasn’t so good as to pretend into memory something he didn’t know how to do. “I can’t wait to see all the neat big boy things you can do now that you’re a big boy, Timmy!” Just then, Timmy heard a sound he’d never heard before. It was like the little tinkling of a bell. Timmy had to go potty. He’d never heard that tinkling little bell before because he’d never actually gone potty. When big boys and girls have to go potty, they hear the little tinkling of a bell that lets them know. Do you sometimes hear the tinkling of a little bell, dearie? No. Of course you don’t. You’re not big, either. Maybe you’re just silly and pretending like Timmy was. Timmy could only hear the tinkling sound because of Auntie Marie’s magic. He wasn’t really ready to be a big boy, and Auntie Marie was going to teach him just that. “Um...Marie?” Timmy felt funny inside. He put his hands over his pee-pee place and squeezed hard. He’d never done that before! It didn’t feel good at all! “It’s Auntie Marie, Timmy. Remember?” “Auntie Marie…” Timmy said. “I have to...to…” Timmy didn’t have the words. He’d never really asked anyone to go potty before. He was used to nice grown-ups like his Auntie Marie and his Mommy and Daddy and babysitters just checking his diaper to see if needed changing. If it got really bad, Timmy would cry and cry and cry until a grown-up changed him. But he’d never used his words like this before. Auntie Marie decided to help Timmy. “You have to go pee-pee?” Timmy blushed and nodded his head. He was so embarrassed because deep down he knew he wasn’t a big boy. There’s a fine line, little ones, between pretending and lying, and Timmy wasn’t sure which one he was doing. Auntie Marie took Timmy’s hand. “Then let’s go inside, quick,” she said. “You can show me how good you are at going potty now that you’re going potty.” So she took his hand and led him inside. *********************************************************************************************************** Tim allowed himself to be led inside the faux suburban house. His head was on a swivel. Where was the bathroom? Where was the bathroom? He had to pee like a racehorse! Yeah, he’d been vaguely aware of needing to pee when the hidden cameras started rolling, (and damn were they hidden), but it wasn’t anything he couldn’t hold or work through. Then he’d heard a little jingling sound in his ear piece and suddenly his bladder was in full overdrive. Tim couldn’t think straight. His bladder had gone from a state of barely registering and might need to take a break in an hour or two to the feeling of being in an eight hour traffic jam and it was time to start searching the car for empty soda bottles if he didn’t want to piss himself. Auntie Marie was even worse: Asking him if he needed to pee as if he were a two year old and leading him into the house by the hand. Lady wasn’t kidding about not breaking character and doing it all in one take. It had been so humiliating to have to play along, but the number one rule of improv was “yes, and…” Hopefully there were no hidden cameras in the bathroom. That was against the law, wasn’t it? Tim wasn’t going to get the chance to find out. Instead of the bathroom, Tim was half dragged half led to the middle of what appeared to be a living room. A T.V. sat across from a comfortable sofa, and in between the two pieces of furniture sat a potty. Not a toilet; a potty. A big plastic bowl to piss in. Had it been made of metal it might have been an old timey chamber pot or a large bedpan. This was made of thick blue plastic, like a cooler, and had a toilet seat with a splash guard in the front. The rim was decorated with cartoon bees, all smiling up at him, inviting him to sit on their stingers. Auntie Marie gestured dramatically, theatrically like a Shakespearean actress past her prime. “I’ve got your big boy potty all set up! Ready” Tim froze. They weren’t…? Were they actually expecting…? Was he supposed to…? He shook his head and mouthed the word, “No.” “Or do you need Auntie Marie’s help?” The witchy woman’s broach seemed to glow green again. “I can do it!” Tim yelped. “I mean, um. I’m a big boy!” Damnit! Legs pressed together to conceal his junk. As quick as he could, Tim slid his shorts and underwear down and lowered himself onto the potty. He was full to the point of bursting and had quickly past the point of caring. JESUS IT WAS COLD! It was like all of those drawn on bees had decided he was their enemy and had stingers made of ice. Tim felt like he jumped an inch in the air right after sitting down. “Cold?” Auntie Marie asked, her voice tinged with sympathy. Tim nodded. “Uh-huh. A little.” That was a lie. It was A LOT cold. “You haven’t been using the potty very long, so you’re not used to it. Diapers are much warmer, aren’t they, Timmy?” Tim didn’t know how to respond to that. He hadn’t been in diapers since before he could remember. So instead he just averted his gaze. “Maybe…” he whispered. “Show Auntie Marie what a big boy you are,” the witchy woman coaxed. “Just let it all out. I’ll be right here watching.” Fuck. Those were the exact wrong words at the exact wrong moments. Tim had developed both a case of overactive bladder and shy bladder simultaneously. The seat was inhumanly cold and not warming up AND this stranger was staring at him. Tim shut his eyes and tried to block out the world. All he had to do was relax his bladder and let nature take its course. Yeah. That was it. Just relax his bladder. Just stop the polar ice caps from melting. Just invent the cure for Ebola. That’s all he had to do. Easy as that. “I...I...can’t,” he mumbled. Auntie Marie stuck out her bottom lip. “Awww, that’s too bad. Maybe it was a false alarm.” She reached out her hand and took Tim’s arms, pulling him to his feet. “False alarms happen to little boys who aren’t used to the potty yet.” “But I’m a big boy,” Tim said without meaning to. “Of course you are.” Auntie Marie winked at him. She stepped to the side and pinched his cheek, condescendingly. It wasn’t a false alarm. Tim still desperately needed to pee. Improv be damned. They’d just have to do this in two takes. Time to break character. Pants still around his ankles, Tim asked “Can I use your…?” Before Timmy could finish his sentence, a new sound came through his ear piece. It sounded like a xylophone playing a tuneless song. It wasn’t tuneless, however, just random. If it had had lyrics, they would have gone something like “I’m a big kid look what I can Doe a deer a female deer, ray a drop of golden Sun, Sun, Mr. Golden Sun. Please shine down on me!” ************************************************************************************************************ Little Timmy had an accident! Just like a baby, Timmy piddled all over the carpet and down his legs while he stood still. Even though he’d been sitting on the potty just a few seconds before, not a single drop had made it into the potty. Timmy was used to wearing diapers and just didn’t know how to go potty, even though he was really good at pretending. He wasn’t ready to be a big boy. “I’m so sorry!” Timmy said after he’d gotten all his pee-pees out. “I didn’t mean to! I swear! I didn’t mean to.” Timmy looked like he was about to cry. He normally only cried like that when he got an owie or when his diaper leaked. Going tinkle all over Auntie Marie’s carpet and down his legs was like the biggest leakiest diaper he’d ever had. Timmy hated it. Deep down, Timmy wished he could admit that he was a baby, but he just couldn’t stop pretending. He didn’t know how. “I didn’t mean to,” Timmy kept saying. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to!” Auntie Marie looked cross. “You didn’t mean to…?” Then Timmy remembered his manners. “I didn’t mean to, Auntie Marie!” Auntie Marie patted her nephew on the head. “Of course you didn’t, Timmy,” she said. “You haven’t been potty trained for that long. And little boys still have accidents sometimes.” This time, Timmy didn’t argue and say he was a big boy. He knew better. “What do I do now?” Timmy asked. Auntie Marie looked at the mess Timmy had made. “I’ll clean this up,” she said. “But I don’t want you making another mess in my house.” She reached into her magical apron pocket and pulled out a pull-up. “I’ll need you to wear one of these just in case.” “But I don’t...I mean I can’t...I don’t wanna wear diapers!” Timmy whined. Auntie had already grabbed a packet of wipes from her magical apron and was wiping down Timmy’s pee-pee covered legs. Auntie Marie popped open the Pull-Up and like a good boy, Timmy stepped in. “It’s not a diaper. It’s a Pull-Up,” she told Timmy. “You can still pull it on and off like your big boy underwear, but it will soak up any accidents you make.” “I’m not gonna have another accident,” Timmy said in his best pretend big boy voice. “I pwomise...I mean, promise!” Auntie Marie shushed Timmy by putting her finger to his lips. “I know, Timmy. I know,” she said. “That’s why you’ll only be wearing it just in case. You used to wear these all the time when you were first learning to use the potty, remember?” Timmy looked unsure of himself. That’s because he’d never worn a Pull-Up before. Just like you, dearie, he was only pretending. “Uh-huh...?” Timmy said. Auntie Marie pulled the new pull-ups onto Timmy since he still didn’t know how to dress himself. Then she reached into her magic apron pocket and pulled out a juice box. “Here, Timmy. Have some punch. You’ll love it.” Timmy took the juice box and watched as Auntie Marie put the straw in for him. “Um...okie. Auntie Marie.” He smiled super big for her as she led him out to her backyard. “You can play on my playground while I clean up your accident. I’ll be right back. Okay?” Timmy nodded, really pretending to be a little boy with all his might. “Okie dokie, Auntie Marie, I’ll be the bestest little boy I can be and play all by myself.” Auntie Marie patted him on the head. “I know you will. But finish your juice, first. It’s important.” ************************************************************************************************************* With a swat on his butt, Timmy stumbled out into the faux backyard, juice box in hand. He was barefoot, wearing a pull-up instead of his studio issued costume, and was alone without any other actor to play off of. Timmy would have expected some kind of direction from Cynthia in the control room, but he could hear only the faintest of static coming from his ear piece. He didn’t really want to be out here, but Auntie Marie told him to play out here. He couldn’t say no to Auntie Marie, however. She had a presence about her that for some reason he could not cross. When she talked he just wanted to make her happy. Oh yeah, and she was the lead in this improv scenario. Not knowing what else to do he sat down on the nearby swing set. It was a rinky dink little thing. A one seater. But Auntie Marie probably didn’t have more than one kid visit at any given time. The only other swing didn’t count in Timmy’s mind. It was a harness seat; the kind used for babies. Speaking of Timmy’s mind, something else was gnawing at him. Didn’t he hate being called Timmy? Wasn’t it Timothy? Time? No. That felt wrong. Then again, a lot of this felt wrong. Sipping on his juice box, Timmy lifted up his shirt and stared down at the pull-up he was wearing. A cartoon bee was resting on his pubic area, sitting on a potty and giving him a smiling thumbs up. Further below near his crotch was a little honeycomb sketch. Timmy wasn’t experienced with kids, but he knew from enough random commercials and cultural osmosis that if he had an accident, that honeycomb would fade away at the first sign of wetness. There wouldn’t be any wetness, Timmy knew. He was a big boy. No, a grown-up….a big boy. No point in thinking about the impossible. When Timmy’s straw started gurgling, he let the juice box drop to the ground. If he was supposed to play, he’d just improvise and play. It might not be very exciting, but it was what he’d been hired to do. He rose from the swing and climbed the nearby slide. It wasn’t anything fancy, just an inclined plane with a ladder. Three feet tall at most. Experimentally, he climbed the ladder, feeling rather silly and exposed once he got up to the top. “This is a closed set,” he reminded himself. It didn’t matter that he was half naked and wearing what was functionally a diaper without the little tapes. This was just acting. This was just pretend. Taking a deep breath, Timmy sat down on the slide, grabbed the railing at the top, and PUSHED. The trip was short and fast, his bare feet hitting the ground only a second or so later. But he liked it. He liked it! It was a rush. Timmy got up and ran around to the ladder so he could climb the three feet again. The second time, he slid down with his arms up in the air. The third time he picked his legs up and skidded into the grass bottom first. He’d lost count by the time he started going down face first like Superman. At some point he’d lost his hat, but he didn’t care. Superman didn’t wear a hat, so why should he? It had become a weird kind of game within a game. How many different ways, Timmy wondered how many different positions and poses he could strike going down the slide. Barrel roll. Backwards. Sideways. Standing up? Could he do it standing up? Stay on his feet the entire way down? Timmy never got to find out. Just as Timmy was climbing to the top of the slide and figuring out how he could do it, he heard that strange music in his earpiece. Again, it was a cut and paste of different xylophone music, mixed with some kazoo for good measure. There were no words, but the lyrics in Timmy’s mind seemed to go, “Mommy WOW! I’m-a-big-kid Tomorrow! Tomorrow! I love ya, Tomorrow! You’re only a Day-O! Day-O! Daylight come and me wanna go Home, home on the range!” He felt his pull-up warming before he felt his bladder releasing. Lifting his shirt back up to his belly-button, he stared. “MARIE!” he screamed. “AUNTIE MARIE!” The back door flung open, and in a blur, Auntie Marie dashed out. “Timmy! What’s wrong honey! Are you stuck on the slide, little boy?” From his perch on the slide Timmy felt every bit the cat stuck up in a tree. He looked down at Auntie Marie, her kind, reassuring face looking up at him. Already her arms were reaching out to help him down. Something was different about her. Her black dress no longer had the animal alphabet motif on it. Instead, the black cloth was dotted with pictures of safety pins, storks, and rattles. Baby stuff. What hadn’t changed was her pretty face, or her glowing green brooch. “Let’s get you down from there, Timmy.” “Okay…” he sniffed. With Auntie Marie grabbing him by the waist, Timmy was amazed as she lifted him off the top of the slide and placed him on her hip. His amazement was short-lived. He felt a certain warm squishiness between his legs as Auntie Marie pressed him to her hips. Without warning, the witchy woman pulled open one of the leg holes on his pull-up and stuck two of her fingers inside. Timmy could only freeze in embarrassment as he, big boy that he was, had his pants checked like a baby. The fact that he’d wet his pants had only made it worse. ********************************************************************************************************* “Ooooh,” Auntie Marie said. “That’s why you were crying. You wet your diaper.” That only made baby Timmy cry all the harder. “It’s not a diaper,” he said. “I’m wearing a pull-up.” Auntie Marie bounced him on her hip and rubbed his back. “It is a pull-up. But you used it like a diaper, sweetie. You haven’t been in pull-ups very long. I don’t think you’re ready to be a big boy just yet. I think it’s time we put you back in diapers. Won’t that be nice?” Timmy didn’t think that was nice. He’d spent so long pretending he was a big boy, that he’d gotten fussy when Auntie Marie had told him the game was over. But being a grown-up who knew what was best, Auntie Marie just carried the fussy boy back into her living room and laid him down on a changing pad on her couch. Reaching into her magic apron pocket, she pulled out a pacifier and put in Timmy’s mouth. Like a good baby, which is what Timmy was deep down, Timmy started sucking on the binky. He stopped fussing a little bit. Pinning him down with one hand, Auntie Marie reached again into her magic apron pocket and got the diaper bag that Timmy’s parents had left for him when he got. Timmy was still feeling very silly, saying things like “Mo,” and “Iya ik oy”, and squirming all over the changing pad. That didn’t stop Auntie Marie, though. She’d changed lots of little babies and Timmy was no exception. In no time at all, Auntie Marie ripped open the sides of the old yucky wet pull-up, wiped Timmy down with more baby wipes, slid a fresh poofy diaper underneath him and put it on. “There we go,” she said, as she taped up Timmy’s brand new diaper. “I bet that feels soooo much better.” It did. “Mmm..hmmm?” Timmy agreed. He still felt very silly and blushed. It was hard to pretend to be a big boy when everyone could see his diaper. Auntie Marie picked Timmy up and put him in his playpen that had replaced the potty in the middle of the living room. “Now you play here with your toys. Auntie Marie has to tidy up around the house” ************************************************************************************************************ Fever dream. That was the most logical explanation. Fever dream. Any minute now, Timmy would wake up, and he’d be sick as a dog, but he’d be in his house, and not at his Auntie Marie’s. He didn’t even have an Auntie Marie, did he? He was in a diaper for Chrissakes! Now all the cartoon bees on his waist had diapers on too. No wetness indicator this time. As far as the diaper was concerned, as far as Auntie Marie was concerned, wetness was a ‘when’ not an ‘if’. He’d thought the pull-ups were thick. The pull-ups had felt like he’d put on several pairs of big boy undies at once. This diaper was like there was a pillow taped around his hiney! And now he was in a playpen, surrounded by plastic blocks and sucking on a pacifier! Improv be darned, this needed to stop. This wasn’t worth all the noodles in the world! Leaning forward, Timmy gripped the rail of the playpen and pulled himself up. He was able to stand for about as long as it took for a single trip down the slide in the backyard. Within two seconds he’d plopped back down, his diaper more than cushioning his fall. His tummy started making funny sounds. “Affi Mree!” he called. Looking down past his nose, Timmy only now realized that he’d forgotten to spit out his paci. “AUNTIE MARIE!” he repeated his call. ************************************************************************************************************ Auntie Marie came rushing to the playpen to see what was the matter. “Yes, Timmy?” she said. “What’s wrong? Do you want a blankie for a nap?” “No!” Timmy pouted with his arms crossed over his chest. “I want out of this playpen!” Auntie Marie giggled at the silly baby. “But a playpen is a perfectly good place for a baby like you,” Timmy wasn’t done pretending yet. He grabbed the bars of his playpen and leaned on them so that he could pretend he was walking. “Let me out!” he shouted. “I’m not a baby! I’m not! I’m not!” Auntie Marie giggled at the silly baby. Now it was Auntie Marie’s turn to say silly things. “Yes,” she said. “You’re a big boy. That’s why I’m babysitting you.” “You’re not…” “That’s why you’re wearing a diaper.” “But you…?” “That’s why you were sucking on your paci.” “That’s not…” “And that’s why you’re holding yourself up in a playpen. Those all sound like really big boy things.” “None of those are big boy things!” Timmy yelled, not realizing how silly he sounded. Auntie Marie gave her nephew a kiss on the forehead. “But you’re doing all of them.” she said. “You’re doing something else too.” Timmy looked back over his shoulder. He heard the funniest noises coming from his diaper. He was already in the middle of doing something that big boys didn’t ever...ever do. That’s when he stopped pretending. *********************************************************************************************** “Baby shark-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo, Baby shark doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo, Where are you? We’ve got some work to do now. Scooby Dooby Doo Where is baby, where is baby, here he is, here he is!” The music! It had started again. When had it started again? Why hadn’t he taken the earpiece out?! It was too late, now, Timmy realized. He could feel himself slipping. Not just his physical footing, but his mental footing as well. He fell back down, the inside of his diaper warmer and mushier but no less comfortable. He didn’t want it to end like this, he didn’t want it to end. But like a drug overdose, there was a sense of euphoria enveloping him. He could love or hate it, but he couldn’t fight the good feelings that were happening to him. Above him, standing at the edge of his playpen, Auntie Marie smiled and cooed. Timmy wasn’t sure what she was saying now. Either she wasn’t speaking English, or Timmy couldn’t understand much English anymore. She was waving her hands all funny, too. That made him smile. Auntie Marie smiled back at Timmy. Her green necklace thing was still glowing all pretty. So pretty. So pretty. He laid back, sucked his thumb, grabbed his toesies, and let the last of his big boy thoughts out into his diaper. It felt nice. “Good baby.” Timmy understood those words. That was good. Those were some of the few words he’d need to understand from now on. ************************************************************************************************************* “Good baby,” Auntie Marie told Timmy. Timmy had finally stopped pretending. “I knew you were a little baby who was just pretending. Your Mommy and Daddy think so, too.” “Mama,” Timmy said. “Dada.” Timmy was happy. It was good to stop pretending and just be himself. DING-DONG! Auntie Marie walked over to the front door. “You’re right on time!” “Auntie Marie!” Mommy and Daddy greeted. All the grown-ups hugged. Auntie Marie let Timmy’s Mommy and Daddy inside. “Mama! Dada!” Timmy called. Mommy and Daddy were so happy to see that Timmy had finally stopped pretending to be a grown up and was back where he belonged. “We’re so happy that you stopped pretending to be a big boy.” Mommy said. “Now there are so many other games you can play.” “And we’ll be right there to play them with you and take care of you,” Daddy said. He lifted Timmy out of the playpen. “Forever and ever.” *********************************************************************************************************** “Aaaaaand cut,” Cynthia said over the earpieces. “We have more than enough footage for our purposes.” “Thank you, Cynthia,” Auntie Marie said. “We’ll take it from here.” The adults all took their earpieces out that had been informing them of Timmy’s progress. The man-baby’s mother helped take out his ‘special’ one that had helped speed up the process. “Thank you so much,” Timmy’s mom said. “We couldn’t have done this without you.” Timmy’s father added, “We had no idea that our boy was so deeply unhappy and unfit to be an adult. If you hadn’t found us and showed us that informational video, we might never have realized the truth about him.” He bounced Timmy up on his hip a little bit. Timmy only giggled and cooed at the grown-ups talking, and how nice he felt all over. The witchy woman gave the man-baby a gentle pat on his head and a cute little pinch on the cheek. “It was no trouble, at all,” she said. “Easy, really. It’s almost like he wanted it. I think deep down inside he knew the truth.” “Of course he did,” Timmy’s mom replied. “You showed us that, remember?” A wry smile came across Auntie Marie. “Of course…” Her brooch flashed once more, not that anyone consciously noticed it or understood its significance. Timmy’s mother’s nose wrinkled. “Speaking of memory,” she said, “I remember what that smell means.” She sidled up next to her husband and child and pulled back the latter’s diaper so she could take a look inside. “Yup. Thought so.” “She who smelt it deals with it,” Dad joked. “Oh you!” Mom scoffed. She took her big baby anyway. “Keep joking like that and I’ll put you back in diapers, too.” “That can be arranged…” The parents laughed at Auntie Marie’s joke. Timmy laughed too, if for no other reason than because his Mama and Dada were laughing. Auntie Marie just kept that same quiet smile. Mom patted the back of Timmy’s diaper and looked to the couch. “Can we use your changing pad there?” “It’s your changing pad, now.” Auntie Marie said. “But I’ll do you one better.” She led the family to a back room. In it was a nursery, perfectly sized for a baby Timmy’s size, including a changing table. Timmy had never had a changing table the first time around. Why spend money on a piece of furniture he’d outgrow? From now on, it would be a critical investment. Timmy cooed and babbled as he was laid on this one, a strap pulled snugly across his chest so he didn’t squirm too much. The boy’s eyes lit up as Auntie Marie maneuvered the mobile over his head and he reached for the hanging animals spinning slowly just out of reach. Timmy barely noticed as Mommy undid the tapes of his old diaper. He didn’t think about modesty or physics as Mommy lifted his legs in the air and started cleaning him up right in front of Daddy and Auntie Marie. He didn’t think much at all. He didn’t have to. Thinking was worrying, and Timmy was worry free. The wipes were cold, but not nearly as cold as that whatchamacallit had been...the weird chair with a hole in it. The diaper that didn’t fit in his pants. It wasn’t nearly as cold as that. This was refreshing and kind of wet. Timmy liked feeling wet. “Whoops!” Daddy through a cloth over Tommy’s pee-pee and Mommy laughed as it got wet as if by magic. “Gonna have to get used to that, hon.” Daddy said. Not that Timmy could understand. Mommy took the cloth off and finished wiping all of Timmy down. The dry diaper was nice and soft. The powder was cold, but it was a dry kind of cold and it smelled good besides. As Mommy was pulling up the diaper and taping it on, Timmy felt as if a part of him was finally coming into focus. First the left side, then the right. He was complete. The old diaper was forgotten about the moment it was in the can. Dry and clean was nice, too. For a little while, anyways. “What do you think of the nursery?” Auntie Marie asked when the first of many changes to come was complete. “It’s very nice,” Timmy’s father said as a compliment. That same wry smile had yet to fade from the witchy woman. “Good,” she said. “Because you’ll find his nursery will be very similar?” “Really?” Timmy’s mother asked. “That’s wonderful!” She undid the safety strap and picked her son up off the table and back into her arms. He nuzzled her head, grinning. “Of course,” Auntie Marie said. “What did you think the thirty thousand dollars was going towards? Diapers?” “Well...actually.” “They are going to the diapers, too, don’t worry.” she said. “You’re covered for a year. But your entire house has been retrofitted and baby-proofed. After a year, the expenses will level off and the diapers and food will be just another manageable expense.” She gave Timmy a friendly pinch on the cheek. “Perhaps cheaper overall since you won’t have to worry about Timmy growing out of any of his clothes.” “So like the first time he was a baby?” Daddy asked. Daddy’s eyes flashed in time with Auntie Marie’s broach. “This is the first time,” she told him. “Timmy’s always been a baby, it’s just that none of you realized it till now.” “Thank you so much,” Mommy gushed. “Don’t thank me,” Auntie Marie said. “Thank the Bay-Bee Corporation.” *********************************************************************************************************** “And we’ll be right there to play them with you and take care of you,” Daddy said. He lifted Timmy out of the playpen. “Forever and ever.” THE END The words flashed across the screen, but the movie was still playing. No credits just yet. Mark stared at the screen, slack jawed and eyes vacant; completely entranced by the amazing production he’d just seen. “Hello, sweetie,” Auntie Marie’s sweet loving voice came out of the headphones. “Did you like the movie?” Auntie Marie was talking to him! Mark was so excited, he felt a little extra pee-pee spurt into his diaper. Mark nodded. “Uh-huh!” He’d been fussy when he’d woken up in just the little t-shirt and the big diaper with the cartoon bees on it. He’d been downright cranky when he realized that he’d been put in a special high chair in front of a T.V. screen. But then Daddy had put the headphones on over his ears and Mommy had given him a kiss on the cheek. They’d turn on the T.V., left the room, and Mark had just watched the best movie he’d seen in his entire life. AND NOW AUNTIE MARIE WAS TALKING TO HIM! HOW COOL WAS THAT?! The screen flickered green, and Timmy came back on screen. But he wasn’t dressed the same as he was in the movie. It was less of a movie and now had become a highlight reel. Some shots he was in a onesie. Others a sailor suit, or shortalls, or jammies. He was naked in the bathtub, obviously. In more than a few he was just crawling around in just his diaper. It was a lot like home movies. Between each came another flash of green. “Timmy now lives at home with his Mommy and Daddy.” Auntie Marie’s soothing voice told Mark. “His favorite things to do are playing peekaboo with his Daddy, having long babbling conversations with his favorite teddy bear and stacking blocks. His current record is three whole blocks before the tower falls over. ” It was true. The proof was right there in the movie. As she narrated, more of that pretty music played. The music that had been playing every time Timmy had an accident and realized that he wasn’t as big as he thought he was. “Just like you, sweetie, Timmy pretended to be a big boy. And he pretended so hard that he believed it for a while. So Timmy’s parents had Auntie Marie show him that he was pretending.” Mark was nodding. Nodding and wishing his hands weren’t tied up. He desperately wanted to suck his thumb. “Are you ready to be a big kid honey?” Auntie Marie asked from the T.V. Little green flickers lit up the screen. “Noooooo….?” Mark’s eyes were blank, his voice mewling. His eyes were beginning to water, though he couldn’t for the life of him say why. It’s like some part of him knew what was coming and even more strangely, didn’t want it to happen. “Are you ready to stop pretending to be a grown-up and just be the baby you’ve always been?” The words were barely above a whisper, but they came. “Yes, ma’am…” “What?” “Yes, Auntie Marie.” “Are you ready to let all of those big kid thoughts go away?” “Yes, Auntie Marie.” “Do you want to be like Timmy, and be a happy baby for the rest of your life?” “Yes, Auntie Marie.” “Then do your best to be like Timmy and get ALLLLLLL the big boy thoughts out.” “Yes, Auntie Marie.” Those would be some of the last big boy words Mark would ever say. Not that he knew. Not that he cared. It was time to be like Timmy. “Ready.” Mark leaned forward and raised his diapered bum up just enough. “Set.” Mark felt the pressure in his tummy, gurgling. It was time. Time to let go and be a baby. Just like Timmy in the movie. He cheated a little bit and started pushing. But that was okay. If he’d been able to hold it, to really hold it, he wouldn’t have needed the diaper. He wouldn’t have been a baby. And just like Timmy, Mark was going to be a baby. “Go.” Mommy and Daddy were going to be so proud of him! After they changed him. (Fin)

Chapter 1: With her lips pressed against the glass bottle, she took a large gulp. Emma didn’t know what she was drinking but only that it made her feel good. It made her feel numb. Her throat burned but she continued to drink, wanting to forget everything. Everyone. The room spun around and around and little twinkly lights sparkled in her eyes. The girl was aware that she was dead drunk. She was also aware that her best friend, Hannah was slumped over against Jack, more drunk than she. They’d broken up just yesterday. It was an ugly, sad fight that had not ended on the right note. But she had not expected him to move on so quickly. Not with Hannah. Never with her self declared sister. Emma giggled so hard that tears formed in her eyes and the bottle slipped from her hand, crashing into a million pieces, but nobody seemed to notice. Nobody ever noticed. Shouts sounded from the back porch. A game of beer pong was being played and In the kitchen, people mixed different drinks together, creating a cocktail of god-knows-what. But Emma stood in the living room. She hissed as the glass shards cut into her bare feet. The slight pain soon became overwhelming as the music pounded in her ears, sending a pulsing beat all the way to her soul. Her body swayed back and forth among the crowd of people. Now, she wasn’t usually into frat parties but was known to let loose every once in a while; and if she was desperate enough then would drink. She glared at the two of them as they sucked each other's faces and his hands groped her body. Emma had given Hannah the dress to borrow. It had never been a favorite of hers because it was too sparkly and tight. But it was exactly her friend’s style. Emma didn’t want it back now. She’d rather burn the damn outfit. Her feet moved on their own accord until she found herself outside, standing in the front yard. The grass was littered with red solo cups and over a dozen cars were parked in the driveway. She sat down and laid back, staring up at the starless night sky. “Emma?” Her head turned to the right. It was Julie Watkins. They were friends… kind of. “What’s wrong?” her eyebrows furrowed together. “You’re crying.” Was she? Her hand hovered below her blue eyes and fingertips were wet. She was. Julie sat down beside her. She was a nice girl. Her thick curly brown hair was pulled back into a long braid that snaked down her back. Her face was narrow, skin pale, and nose long and pointy. “I like your outfit.” Emma sloppily smiled. It was just a graphic t-shirt and denim skirt. Julie laughed. “I like your outfit as well.” Julie was nice. Everyone liked Julie, it was hard not to. Emma wore a plain black halter top and skinny jeans. She wasn’t quite sure where her shoes had gone. “Do you want to tell me why you’re out here crying?” the girl tried again. Emma shrugged. “Did you see Hannah and Jack?” “They’re drunk. I’m sure by tomorrow they won’t remember any of this.” Julie was too kind. How come she couldn’t be her best friend? “My parents are also getting divorced!” she blurted before she could stop herself. Her kind-of-friend was very understanding but Hannah had never been. Fuck Hannah Flynn. Fretfully, she tugged at a wavy lock of her auburn hair and Julie rubbed her back in soothing circles. She was crying again. “Do you want a ride back to your dorm? I haven’t drank anything.” Again, she shrugged, very indecisive at the moment. The whole reason she had come to college was to escape her parents who couldn’t manage to go a day without fighting. Emma thought it would be better being all the way across the country. The University of Seattle was an amazing school. “Let’s go,” said Julie as she stood up. “Do you know where your shoes are?” “No.” The girl sighed. “That’s alright. My car is just around the corner.” Clumsily she pushed herself up, leaning against Julie who was five feet and five inches tall. Emma was only five feet and two inches. She felt short in comparison. “I know what it feels like.” whispered Julie. “My parents divorced when I was eight. I’m not gonna lie, it’s not fun. But everything gets better in time. Just remember that.” The words passed right through her. Emma wasn’t sure what she’d remember by tomorrow. ooOoo She’d spent the past hour of the morning puking in the bathroom and after four ibuprofens for her pounding headache, still felt like shit. Her skin was pale, more so than usual, and clammy. The stuffy hot office only made it worse. The nineteen year old girl sat cross legged on the lumpy brown couch. Last night was a blur but she remembered them vividly making out on the couch. Hannah never came back to the dorm. It wasn’t hard to guess where she was. “Emmaline, can you answer me?” She looked up suddenly. Her counselor, Ms. Newman pursed her lips and shook her head. Her brown hair was pulled back into a severe bun and glasses sat on the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry?” “Are you aware that you’re failing several of your classes? You got into this school on an academic scholarship and your grades right now are less than exemplary. You don’t want to be kicked out, do you?” Did she? Emma really couldn’t answer. “I-I’m going through stuff. I’m sorry but right now isn’t really the best time for… anything.” she tried to explain herself, truly she did. “We were understanding in the beginning but there comes a time when you need to pick yourself up.” Ms. Newman sighed. “You can’t continue this way. Many of your professors have expressed the same concerns.” There was no hiding that she was hung over. “Emma, there are people who want to help you. You’re only a freshman and have so much to look forward to. I understand your parents divorce has hit you hard but it helps to talk to others sometimes. You don’t have to struggle with this alone.” Sharing her feelings with strangers was the last thing she wanted to do. She’d rather jump in front of a train. “I’m going to give you the name of a therapist. She’s free and I’ve sent many students to her before. Trust me, they’re completely new people after they're done with her.” Emma could tell that it wasn’t really a choice and took the piece of paper reluctantly. This woman could spout whatever nonsense she wanted but nothing would change. Her life sucked and would always be that way. Afterward, she went back to her dorm, prepared to take another nap but stopped short. “I’m so sorry!” Hannah exclaimed upon seeing her. Mascara ran down her face and a dark tightly coiled curl stuck to her wet cheek. “I-I was drunk and wasn’t thinking straight and it just sorta happened!” Maybe if she had been thinking rationally, she would’ve been more understanding but at the moment she wanted to strangle the curl and watch as her dark skin lost color. “Fuck you, Han.” her voice was cold. “Of course you went after Jack McCroy! He’s mine-” “You broke up… again! For like the hundredth time!” her voice rose an octave. “I’m sorry that I made a mistake but don’t get angry at me. It’s not my fault that you’ve got a shitty life!” Hannah knew that she had hit her where it hurt. “Em… I- I didn’t mean tha-” “Get out.” Her hands formed into a fist at her side, knuckles white. “Get the fuck out!” She didn't need to ask again. ooOoo Her major was political science. Ever since she was a little girl, Emmaline Rodgers had dreams of becoming the first female president of the United States. However, as she grew older those dreams were quickly squashed as she realized what a misogynistic world she lived in. Now, she just hoped to be something. Anything other than a college drop out. Before, Emma thought she didn’t care but now took it back. The girl didn’t work so hard throughout high school and leave home only to end up right back there. She was determined to succeed. To do better than her miserable parents who they themselves never completed college. Her mother worked the farm and her father owned the local corner store. They didn’t make a ton of money but it was enough to survive off of the necessities. Townsford, Connecticut was a town of about one thousand. It was more a rural farming community with one stoplight in the entire county. Everyone knew everyone and it was not a good place to stand out. That’s why she had always hated her vibrant red hair. She got it from her father. Emma had always considered herself kind of a shy girl. Never straying far away from what she knew but there was a desire that burned inside her to escape the deadbeat town which is exactly what she did. The girl was doing more than her parents ever did but it wasn’t enough. That’s why a week later she met Marina Tischner. The woman was kind and almost had a motherly feel to her. She had straight blonde hair and a heart shaped face. She was dressed casually in a blue turtleneck, dark jeans and boots. The room was small but comfortable. The walls were painted a mustard yellow and there was one small window which was the only light in the room. In front of her was a coffee table and a chair on the other side. An icy glass of water and a bowl of mints were situated in front of her. She was surprisingly easy to talk to, something Emma had sworn she would never do. Everything came pouring out of her mouth at rapid speed: Hannah and Jack. Her parents. Hopes and dreams. The only sound she heard was the sound of the pencil tip against the paper as Dr. Tischner took down notes. “Are you happy with your life right now?” “Honestly?” her voice shook. “No. Sometimes I wish I could go far away and be a different person, live a second life. Don’t get me wrong, I want to try. I don’t want to give up but I’m just so tired of everything.” “It’s normal to feel that way. Everyone does at some point.” She supposed the woman was right but Emma just felt so alone. There was no one to save her. “Why don’t you have a sip of the water.” Dr. Tischner nodded toward the glass. “We’ve been talking for a while.” ooOoo Emma’s eyes blinked open but quickly shut, the bright light caught her by surprise. She tried again, this time more slowly and hesitant. Something wasn’t right. A headache thundered at the front of her head and vision blurred around the edges. She felt dead, unable to feel her body, everything was numb. “Mmmhph!” she tried to talk but it came out in a grumbled mess. There was something in her mouth that she couldn’t spit out. The girl was so tired. Her eyes began to flutter as different colors floated in front of her. “No, no Emmy.” a woman stood above her. “Nap time is over, you can go night-night later.” Nap time? Night-night? What the hell was going on? “You’re a silly girl. Just suck on your paci, there’s no need for tears.” Was she crying? The woman tapped the object lodged in her mouth. Without really thinking about it, Emma did as she said. It felt like she had been hit by a truck. Nothing made any sense. “Nurse Janie just has to change your diapee and then you can have some nummies.” Her blue eyes narrowed and brows furrowed together. Something really wasn’t right. Her heart raced against her chest and a high whine escaped her throat. The woman picked her up with ease and automatically her legs wrapped around her waist and head rested on her shoulder. The young girl suddenly stiffened, hearing a crinkle as the woman… patted her butt? “Don’t worry sweetie.” she cooed. “You’re just a little wet but it’s nothing I can’t take care of.” There was a sinking feeling in her stomach as her mind caught up with the lady’s words and realized what the feeling was between her legs. She was wearing a fucking diaper. “Nnn-nuhnuh!” she tried to speak but could only string together a few words. Her body shook and the woman just patted her back. Looking around the room it was empty, save for a bunch of oversized… cages? No. Cribs.There was a rocking chair positioned in each corner of the room and walls were painted a light pink. A rainbow, clouds, and a smiling sun were painted on the wall. It reminded her of her childhood doctor’s office. Except she wasn’t a child. She was nineteen years old. “Keep sucking your paci,” her voice remained calm. “We’re just going to get your little tush changed.” Breath. One, two, three, four… she began to count in her mind. Five, six, seven, eight… don’t think about what she’s doing. Don’t think about how she just strapped you to a fucking changing table that’s way to big for an actual baby. Tears burned in her eyes and a few trickled down her cheeks. She flinched at the touch of the wet wipe against her… her private area. No one but her had ever touched down there before. Her heart pounded in her ears and began to struggle against the straps that restrained her ankles and wrists. She was completely nakad. Oh dear god. Emma screamed, terrified of what was going to happen. The woman swatted her thigh and made a clicking sound with her tongue. “Is little Emmy having bad thoughts?” “Effmfa!” her voice grumbled as she tried to correct the woman. Her name was Emma. Emmy was a baby name. “Oh Emmy, your head is just filled with bad big girl thoughts.” she ignored her protest. “I’m just getting you changed into your pullup and pretty dress. Your diapees are just for night time.” That wasn’t what she was upset about, at least not in that sense. Emma had to communicate with her that there had been some sort of mistake. She wasn’t meant to be here. The young girl kicked her legs as hard as she could, straining against the restraints. The woman clicked her tongue and blue eyes narrowed. “You’ve been such a good girl the past few days. Perhaps you're just hungry, it is time for your nummies after all.” Emma almost laughed in disbelief. Nummies? How old did she think she was? Five? And what did she mean by the past few days? Emma could only remember the beginning of the meeting with Dr. Tischner. The woman bent down, opening a drawer and pulled out a thick pullup. Her cheeks pinkened as Emma wailed from behind the rubber object, unable to escape. “Oh, you’ll get nummies soon. I know how much you like nursie’s milk. Relax and suck on your paci.” But she couldn’t relax because a sudden storm raged at the front of her mind- a lightning strike, a clap of thunder. Her eyes blinked rapidly, persisting through the pain, trying to remember. But her mind was blank. How had she ended up here? ooOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to everyone who has reviewed and read, I really appreciate it! I’ve already started writing the second chapter and it should be uploaded soon!

This is a short commission we did for @bluetoothy1 on Twitter. We don't really do commissions anymore, but it was for a charity event and our commissioner was lovely to work with! Anyway, this is written in a more traditional style than our color narratives. We like to step outside of our box every now and again. We hope you enjoy! This story is complete on Patreon if you want to support us! As always, please Like and Comment, since that is the life blood of our writing motivation. XD Disclaimers: bedwetting, pullups, diapers, wetting, mental regression, short chapters ---------------- Night & Day by: Sophie & Pudding Chapter One "I dunno why..." I stood awkwardly at the foot of the bed while Emily stripped off the sheets. I'd changed out of the wet pajama pants, but I still had to shower before work. I felt so embarrassed. "It's okay, Phil," Emily sighed. "It happens." The first time she said that - two mornings ago - it sounded sincere. Yesterday, there was a tinge of uncertainty mixed in. But today, the third day in a row, her voice was filled with resignation. I sulked where I stood. "You're going to be late to work if you don't start getting ready," Emily reminded me. I nodded and stepped away, into the bathroom. What was going on with me? I stepped into the shower for the third morning in a row to wash dried pee off my thighs. This wasn’t really a ‘talk to your doctor’ issue. This was anxiety, maybe. Or a cold or flu. Grown men didn’t just wet the bed. Emily was being cool about it but... three days? Really? Emily continued to act like nothing was wrong and our morning went on like any other, though the faint rumbling of the washing machine down the hall seemed louder than usual. We finished breakfast, talked about dinner plans, and kissed goodbye when I walked out the door. The drive to work was mundane, enough so that I totally forgot about my bedwetting problems over the weekend. I parked in the parking garage a half mile from my building and walked through the square of venders and stalls. It was the quickest path to the office, when I wasn't waylaid by consumerism. "Hey, mister!" a familiar voice called over the rest. I turned without thinking to find the teenage girl sitting behind a fortune telling booth. Ugh, her again. I checked my watch to make sure I wasn't running late. Sure, I could spare a few minutes. "Look, I know las-" "Oh mister, don’t you worry about that, water under the sheets, you know? Care for a fortune?" I couldn’t remember her name; whatever she’d told me it was couldn’t have been real anyway - Peculianna or something. But the last time we’d talked, I’d been more than a little bit rude to her. I said that fortune telling was something for old women with nothing left to fill their days with, and not girls who should still have been in school. I told her to get a real job, but it looked like she wasn’t going to take my advice. "Yeah, whatever..." I fished around in my pocket for a dollar and dropped it on the table. I wasn't sure why - maybe I still felt a little guilty. I had a hard Friday last week, and maybe I shouldn't have taken it out on a kid peddling fortune scams. "Let's see," she said, touching the crystal ball in front of her. The smoke inside swirled around, like a cheap 90s CGI trick. I rolled my eyes and waited for the light show to stop. "I see... a baby in your future. Uh huh, a little boy." Emily and I weren't even married, let alone looking to have kids. She was on the pill. I wore condoms. There wasn't any chance. And it was this kind of thing - exploiting hard working people - that pissed me off last week. Suddenly I remembered why I yelled at her. "Oh, you do, huh?" I asked. "What if I go and get a vasectomy this afternoon, what does the future say then?" I felt smug. And this time, I hadn’t been a dick about it. But she smiled and chewed her gum playfully, looking at the crystal ball and then up at me coyly. "Life finds a way, mister. What can I say?"

Bulma And The Baby Maker The sounds of bolts being tightened and ratcheted into place echoed throughout the hallways leading to Bulma's Laboratory as the blue haired inventor toiled away at her latest creation. She had spent all day lying on her back underneath her newest machine, inserting microchips that would rely information to the conveyor belt from her computer. The majority of her day had been spent checking fuses and ultimately making sure everything was in place so that she could test it out tomorrow. With one last twist of her wrench, the panel was sealed which ended her final inspection of the inner workings of the autonomous assembly line completed. Now that the panel was locked into place, she was ready to move onto the more mentally demanding task of going over the programs which ran it. "Finally! Now I can get a Hetap!" Bulma shouted in a blissful tone of victory as slid out from under the panel and stood up to dust herself off. "With all the tough bits done, I just need to knuckle down for another few hours at the terminal to get everything in order." She spoke aloud to herself while mentally going down a checklist of what was left to do before she could call it a day. Bulma waltzed over to the mini fridge next to her work station, opened the small door and pulled out an ice cold beer. With a simple flick of her index finger and thumb, she popped open the Hetap and took a well deserved chug from the aluminum can. "Ahhh, that's just what I needed." The blue haired scientist exhaled happily. Turning to her computer, she sat the chilled beverage down next to her keyboard and took a seat. "Time to double check the system." Bulma cracked her knuckles and got to work typing away at the keyboard. There were quite a few internal programs that needed their remaining coding ironed out. After about twenty minutes of diligent typing, Bulma accidentally bumps her drink over with her elbow, spilling the beer all over the keyboard. She jumps up from her office chair in shock, trying to quickly assess the damage and absorb the spill with a rag as the computer lets off an ominous sizzling sound before sparking. *BOOM* The terminal releases a small pulse of electrostatic energy which knocked Bulma back into her seat, sending her blackened soot covered self rolling backwards at top speed towards her work in progress. The chair smacks into the at knee level conveyor belt, forcibly throwing Bulma onto the motionless machinery. She laid there, startled as a low whirring noise caught her attention. "Ugh, what happened?" Bulma brought a hand up to her head, holding her forehead. Bulma ran her hand that had been holding her head through her brilliant blue locks of soot covered hair, trying to remove more of the soot which covered her head and much of her body. A series of popping came from her workstation, causing her to look over at the remains of her terminal with a devastated expression. "Noool" She whined. "All that hard work gone..." As she vocalized her frustration, another voice chimed in a clearly automated tone. *User Detected. Activating Autonomous Bathing, Diapering and- LINGONBERRIES* Bulma shook her head, trying to shake away the confusion that plagued her thoughts. There was no way that her machine had just came to life on it's on and started talking about Lingonberries of all things. 'That explosion must've made me bump my head on the belt or something…' Unbeknownst to our blue haired scientist, the Hetap that she had spilled onto her keyboard did more than just ruin her computer. In mere seconds, the fried circuitry was glitching out, sending out instructions for the invention to start up and act on its own. Suddenly, the belt lurched under her, pulling her back towards the chair she had previously been sitting in at the beginning of the line. Once Bulma reached the end of the belt, the machine stopped, realizing that it was going in the wrong direction and quickly corrected itself with an unprecedented amount of force. It caught the mother of two off guard, throwing her forward. Due to her inertia, Bulma is sent into a tumbling roll until she hit the side of a large box like structure. This abrupt stop in her roll, caused by the impact into the side of the machine' first station, caused her to land on her back. Now that she laid flat, the belt pulled her in through the small opening of the box which was only big enough to grant access to those who were laying down. Once inside the box, a series of red lights turned on and proceeded to scan the dazed Scientist. *Scanning. Scanning* The computerized voice announced as a fat red line was slowly brought across Bulma's body, much like how a candy bar is scanned at the grocery store. Her body's profile and dimensions were saved into the database of the computer for future use. *Charge is dirty. Running Cleaning protocol.* From the initial scanning area, Bulma was carried into a small tunnel where a multitude of sprayers lined the walls. Before Bulma could even think, the water nozzles started blasting her randomly with no synchronization. The short circuited system was dictating that her cleaning was done in a haphazard fashion as the sprayers hit her in random intervals that were completely out of order with various strengths. This was not her program! She had coded the system to gently wash the babies and children who were sent into this machine. Not roughly hose them down like they were a wild dog! "No!" Bulma cried out in anger. "Stop damn it! Shut! Down! Right! No- A sudden jet of water sprayed her in the face, shutting her up while simultaneously soaking her favorite white undershirt. At this rate, her entire outfit was going to need to go in the dryer once she got off the belt. "Ugghh!" Bulma growled as three of the miniscule cannons shot her with water across her butt and midsection, soaking her pants. She called out frantically as the belt ran her through a gauntlet of soapy rollers which acted on their own accord. In the process of being covered in foam, her Capsule Corp jacket came loose, falling off the belt and landing on the floor with a splat. Her white undershirt and red scarf quickly followed suit shortly thereafter. In a freak happening, brought on by the azure haired scientists struggles, her denim jeans were caught in the side of one of the rollers, becoming lodged into the mechanism which held the roller. Bulma fought back, trying to kick her legs at the roller as she lay on her back like a turtle. She pulled her legs back while yanking at the roller with her hands. With much twisting the jeans were horribly pulled from her legs, exposing her silky skin to the cold mechanical air inside the dimly lit tunnel. "Hey!" Bulma barked out. "Give me those back!" Bulma was ignored by her creation as she was whisked forward into a series of buffers! The swirling soft brushes ran over her body, removing her bra and ripping her panties into shreds. Had she been observing her series of unfortunate events, she would definitely go back to the drawing board. The rollers were much too rough, but that was not their original purpose. What she had in mind, what was supposed to happen, was that each roller was to be covered by a loofah, but she never reached that point in her project. At the other end of the tunnel, near the larger section of the machine, she rolled out from the exit; Sopping wet, naked as the day she was born, but squeaky clean and relatively unharmed. Bulma tried to shake off her dizziness as she was moved down the assembly line. She had already been stripped and washed, to a certain extent, a few bubbles lingered on her arms and legs. Finally, she regained her focus when another computerized voice caught her attention. *Phase Two: initializing Dressing* Bulma didn't even need to hear that to know what was next, after all her genius mind designed this machine, but hearing what was about to be initiated merely reminded her of what she subconsciously knew all along was going to happen. "No!" Bulma lashed out. "There's no way I'm going to just sit here and let my own machine diaper me!" Bulma sat up, realizing that she had little time to get off the belt. The scientist got to her feet and hopped off the belt. She was pretty much homefree but a long, mechanical arm reached out and grabbed her by the neck with its comically sized gloved hand. Bulma squeaked out of shock, her body squirming as she was brought back to the conveyor belt. She was doing everything to keep herself from going back onto the belt. Her arms flailed around, trying to break free from the glove's grip. While Bulma gave it everything she had, a new gloved hand snuck up behind and slowly lifted up a small hammer until it hovered over the nude woman's head. "You let me go right this instant, you hunk of junk or I'm going to sell you for scrap!" Bulma threatened before adding, "I am giving you one last warning! Stop now or-" *WHAAMM* "Duuuuuuuur" Bulma muttered unintelligibly. The once intelligent and successful scientist was rendered mentally incompetent thanks to the blow from the small hammer. She drooled on herself, her tongue hanging out of her mouth like a dog as a bump on her head suddenly sprang up from the site of the cranial impact. "Daaadaada." Completely incapable of rational thought, the stunned and now babbling woman was completely complacent and docile. She was pulled along to the diapering station where a pair of gloved hands effortlessly gripped her ankles and pulled them high up into the air. As the hands held Bulma's plump butt up off of the conveyor belt, a new hand was busy sliding a thick white diaper under her. Another arm extends downwards, in its hand a comically sized bottle of baby powder which practically dumps itself over her waist, crotch, and bottom. Her legs are slowly lowered again and she's deftly taped up. The bulky disposable forces the mother to spread her legs wide, causing her to gently kick them while she idly flips her lip up and down with her index finger. "Bleebeebeeeebeebee" The drooling, mentally diminished woman didn't even notice when her arm was being lowered from her face while another pair of gloves grabbed her legs, holding them in place to stop her from kicking them. Once reasonable secured, the machine lowered am oversized baby bonnet down onto Bulma's head. The hands try to tie it around her neck, but the bulbous protrusion simply prevents the hands from completely their job. Each time the bonnet pops off. On the third attempt one of the gloved hands coyly pushes the lump down into her skull before tying the bonnet into place. Roughly twenty seconds later, the bump popped back up, forcing its way through the top of the bonnet, ripping the material to gain its freedom. The bonnet remained in place, but the huge bump was prominently on display. This caused the machine to stop briefly, considering what it should do while Bulma sat there with her tongue dangling out of her mouth like a fool. After about a minute of calculations, the machine puts two small, white bandaids on the bump in a cross formation. With that done, the belt continues to its end where she's dropped off into what looks like an adult sized infant car seat which had been custom made, by the machine, for her body. The gloves immediately pulled the chest strap across her bountiful breasts, snapping it shut by her diaper and locking her in place. "Wha..?" Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she gets a good look at her diaper and current seat. "YOU DAMN BUCKET OF BOLTS! I'm going to have Vegeta blast you into a million pieces!" Bulma shouted at the ceiling, fists and legs flailing wildly from her locked seat. Another hammer holding gloved hand hovers overhead. "And after he blows you up I'll piss on the ashes and-" *WAAP* "Duuuuurrrr" Once more subdued, both mentally and physically, the machine starts up again, taking the giant carseat with it. Unbeknownst to the brain damaged Bulma, the carseat is latched and locked into a railing. The bottom of the railing chugs forward and pulls Bulma's oversized car seat deeper into her invention. Every few inches that go by is punctuated by loud mechanical noises, much like a roller coaster chain linkage, as Bulma lays back in her carseat, flipping her drool covered lips with her finger. *Feeding protocol commencing* The loud computerized voice stated as a large plastic nipple was slowly pushed into Bulma's drooling mouth. Her muffled gurgling was quickly replaced by a rhythmic suckling as the mother of two began to drink from her oversized baby bottle. Bulma absentmindedly sucked down a steady stream of thick, chalky baby formula. Ounce after ounce soon turned into a gallon as the petite scientist started to bloat up slightly. Mppfhhh! The steady stream ceased as the rubber teat of the bottle was pulled from her mouth. Suddenly, the dimwitted woman was bombarded by her higher brain functions returning. She now realized that her mouth had been freed from the rubbery obstruction and Bulma was ready to unleash a string of obscenities at her diabolical creation. Just as she was about to scream every vulgarity she knew, and some inappropriate Saiyan words that her husband had taught her, she was stunned into silence when she saw the giant looming figure which stood before her. She had never built that- THING! 'The machine must be using my body's dimensions to upside everything to fit me!' While Bulma was busy trying to figure what was going on with her invention, the same gloved hands that had pulled out her baby bottle were now unbuckling her from her oversized carseat. In the blink of an eye, she was lifted up and brought over to the enormous mannequin which resembled a massive mother, complete with full breasts. Not wanting to upset the machine, Bulma remained passive as she was draped over the large mannequin's shoulder. Her sour stomach groaned and gurgled, aching from the disgusting baby formula she was forced to drink. Before she realized what was about to happen, the hands started patting her back. "Hey!-" Bulma cried out angrily. "I'm a grown woman! I don't need to be bur-" *BUUUURRRPPPPPP* Bulma's face was a wash in a furious blush. She couldn't even believe that she had just burped, let alone spit up milk onto that mannequin's shoulder like a six month old baby! How pathetic she felt as she was placed back into her adult sized car seat with a loud crinkle, which reminded her about what was tightly taped around her womanly bottom. She knew that it would only be a matter of time before she needed to use the restroom. If only she had drank a few more Hetaps. It would've dulled her senses and maybe this whole horribly humiliating situation wouldn't have been so damaging to her ego. "That's a good widdle baby!" The mannequin cooed down at Bulma. "Now, let's get you back into your way and delivered to your new mother and father." "My new what?!? "Your new parents, sweetie. The carseat will be attached to the delivery hovercraft that is built to resemble a stork. Isn't that cute?" Bulma found herself quickly overcome with anger as she heard what this machine had intended to do to her. Instead of screaming her head off, which has only gotten her hit on the head, Bulma started to pull at the five point harness which held her into her oversized baby seat. "Naughty girl!" The mannequin cooed. "They say that the third times the charm!" Bulma had no clue what the mannequin was babbling about and she didn't care! She had precious few moments left before she was publicly delivered to someone's house wearing only a diaper and bonnet! The West City Journal would have a field day if that happened! Unbeknownst to squirming scientist, the mannequin brought out a large, adult sized baby rattle and quickly hit Bulma in the head with it. "Duuuuuuuur!" "Let's hope that fixes you." The massive mannequin said. "Babies like you shouldn't have to worry about anything except for when they're gonna get their num nums." The rhythmic rattling of the chain lift carried the drooling Bulma outside of the main dome of Capsule Corp where a rather remarkable recreation of a Stork waited for her, just as the mannequin had said. The stork themed delivery drone easily latched onto the top of Bulma's carseat and lifted her high up into the sky. Bulma simply sat in her carseat and gurgled, occasionally slapping at her drool covered breasts as the drone left the Capsule Corp compound. It soared through the towers of West City and then flew towards the nearby remote mountain range. Thirty Minutes Later "What in the name of-" an older woman found herself cut off by the most bizarre sight she had ever witnessed in all her days. A Stork shaped machine was slowly lifting off the ground, its job of dropping off a huge baby seat completed. Sure, the old woman had heard stories of aliens visiting the planet, the tales about the bald one in black armor were especially terrifying, but she had never heard about aliens delivering strange white plastic baby seats. She quickly ran through her freshly plowed turnip field and immediately came to a stop. There, sitting right in front of where she stood was an adult woman wearing a diaper. The old lady studied this bizarre discovery. She could see that the drooling woman had a head injury that was sticking out from a ludicrously large bonnet. The strange diapered woman's blue bangs peeked out from the bonnet she wore. "What's your name, honey?" The old lady asked, in an effort to establish communications with this strange diapered woman. "Bulba!" Bulma exclaimed "Balba?" The old woman repeated, arching her eyebrows. A cow mooing in the distance caught the mentally challenged mother's attention. "Moo moo! Balba!" "Oh, you want a bottle milk." The elderly farmer's wife stated, feeling rather silly that she didn’t understand what this girl wanted. 'All she wants is a baba.' "I guess you're some kind of baby alien or something?" The old woman asked. "Noh ama dult" Bulma cried out, filling her diaper. The old lady watched the blue haired woman's diaper turn yellow. "Well, I raised seven kids, what's one more?" The End! --- If you enjoyed this story and would like to read more similarly themed stories, please check out my Patreon. https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213 If you would like a commission, I'm always available to make your dreams a reality in the literary sense. please let me know what you think. Your feedback helps me out tremendously!

Hello. I am very new here, but I have been reading stories on this website for a long time, and I decided I would finally post one that I've written. It's a diaper dimension story. Those are my favorite. There will be mentions of a robo nanny in the 'first act' but they're not prevalent. This will get sweet. There's cursing. Please enjoy. Chapter One: Exposition Stew We had no glasses to clink together, so we pumped our fists in the air for Mary. In prison, especially a little’s prison, you don’t have much to work with in terms of materials for a makeshift goodbye party. Amazons in prison get more to barter with, more to pass between hands, but you don’t get such a luxury when you’re of the small set. Coco’d been saving up her banana cookies, the chewy kind meant for babies to get used to solid food that you have to buy from the commissary with money your family brought you (should you be so lucky), Double Chin’d squirreled away scrap paper for the ‘decorations’, and I’d managed the feast. The piece de resistance: a burger. Now, was it a good burger? Fuck no, it was one of those little ones made of 90% filler, 5% hopes and dreams, and maybe 5% meat after that, what kind of meat’s anyone’s guess. It was the kind you nuked in a microwave in college, where it got molten hot in the center and the rubbery cheese made it sticky, but for us here, this was gold. This was solid goddamn gold. “Solid” was the real kicker on that. The details of how I got it could be a story in and of itself, but to keep it short, because there’s a lot more of this tale to go that doesn’t hinge on the numerous favors, trades, and acts that might have added years to my sentence that resulted in me getting my hands on a shitty burger: I know a guy. I also pride myself on my ability to orchestrate, but more on that later. Mary’d almost cried when she saw it, and the small ‘cake’ made when Coco stacked up the cookies. She could have been crying at the kindness of the gesture, she could have been crying because it was the last solid food she’d possibly ever know. We didn’t ask which was which. “Thank you, Seenit,” she said to me, wiping away the tears that collected on her long long lashes. “This is so fucking sweet of you, I don’t even know how you managed this.” “Don’t think too hard on it,” I told her with a hearty pat on the back. “Just enjoy. You’ve earned a last supper.” Later today, Mary was going to die. Okay, no, Mary wasn’t going to die, but she was going to get The Full Monty. She was Going Up Front, Headed To The Orphanage, Checking Out, The Big Drool, Headed Nippleward. She was on Crib Row. We had all kinds of names for it here in the pen, but that was because State Mandated Mental Regression wasn’t as nice to say. It was also called the “summer” program, since the acronym (SMMR) kind of looked like it, and we think that the wardens wanted us to call it the Summer Program, but we, at least in my circles, refused out of good old fashioned spite. You could tell who was a newbie via several avenues, but calling it The Summer Program was one of them. After Mary ate her burger, and the cookies, and drank the bottle of the worst formula the State Penitentiary for Criminal Littles could afford - out of a baby bottle of course, you only got a sippy cup if you were extremely good, and none of us had been - she was going to get carried down the long hallway, past our cribs, and regressed to the highest extent of the law. It was rumored that they cut your tendons and take your teeth, but god if we didn’t know. Littles don’t adopt littles, so no one I talked to had experience in The Front Room, where they lay out completely blank slate, empty headed, regressed-to-newborn littles who’d committed a crime so bad that they decided you weren’t able to function even as a toddler, much less an adult, to be adopted. From what we’d all heard, you were completely emptied and physically altered to be nothing more than a bag of mush with a heartbeat and a diaper. Oh, sure, we were already treated sort of like the babies the huge ones saw us as here. None of us had seen a toilet since sentencing, and instead three times a day we were all laid on a conveyor belt and pushed along so that a team of robo nannies could clean up shop downstairs. At the beginning of my six year tenure, this was traumatizing, cold, violating, dehumanizing. Now, it was part of the daily grind. It was what it was. Meals were twice a day with a ‘snack’ in the middle. Various pureed foods were slopped onto our trays and expected to be eaten with rubbery spoons that bent if your spoonful of mush was too big, which it often was until you learned how to portion it, because we are all pretty hungry here. That guaranteed that some eager newbie would spill it down their front and get berated by the guards for being a baby. No bibs here, and if your clothes were dirty then they’d stay dirty until you could get a laundry token. That includes in the case of leaks, too. Blowouts would get you an emergency token, but you’d also get this shit beaten out of you - figuratively and literally - by the guards for making them actually do something. Baby bottles were filled with aforementioned shitty watery formula that tasted like dishwater and, hell, very well might have been. You had your own bottle with your name on it. If you lost it, you’d better fuckin find it. I remember in my second year here I’d lost my bottle, and the ensuing wild goose chase got me the unfortunate nickname of Seenit, because I kept darting in and out of out different cliques in their chatting circles and asking if they’d Seen It. At least I wasn’t Double Chin. You can put together where she got her nickname, and it wasn’t as bad as Rosie Palms, whose name is just as obvious. (Poor Rosie. They do not take kindly to ‘Diaper Touching’ here. Her punishment wound up making her numb between the legs; she can’t feel anything down there, much less pleasure. Suppose that makes the nickname cruel, but prison is a cruel place.) We wore snap-crotch onesies in the warmer months and footed sleepers in winter. Our cribs were grey with blue rubber mattresses, nothing in way of a pillow or a blanket unless it got too cold for them to ignore the inhumanity of it all. Some people found things to use as pillows, and if you had the whole Family Outside thing, you could maybe get them to bring you one. Mary hadn’t had a family. Neither had I, adopted or otherwise. I’d gone 29 years of my life without getting scooped up by an Amazon with dreams of cribbing me and making me suck her tits. 29 years not pissing myself, or making some other kind of blunder that would send me to an etiquette school or at least just kidnapped. Shoplifting, public fighting, vandalism, breaking one of the arbitrary Gotcha rules that Amazons keep in place with hair-thin triggers that’ll make you ripe for the picking, that’s the kind of stuff that gets you into etiquette schools. No, no, to get in the pen, you’ve gotta do something worse. You need to do something that’s illegal for an Amazon to do, too. Thankfully for me, I’d committed fraud, assault with a deadly weapon, and, though I still say this one wasn’t my fault and the goddamn kangaroo court just wanted one more shiny bulb on the big holiday tree of crimes, arson. See, it’s not easy for a little to start a business. You can start one for other littles, but it’s expensive, arduous, and sometimes doomed to fail. The people with the keys, the licences, the pretty papers that say you’re approved, they’re Amazons. And Amazons don’t think littles can do anything. Though even a stopped clock is right twice a day; I’d met one Amazon, Ritchie Mitchell (good old Rich Mitch) who figured out that helping me run my completely legitimate, above board, and absolutely not fraudulent talent agency that interviewed plucky youngsters in hopes of being on runways, catwalks, showing off the latest in Big Oppressor fashion, or of bringing their pretty littles in to have them waggle their diapered butts in front of the camera to be on diaper boxes or in commercials, would net money for his pockets too. As far as they all know I was giving littles and amazons their big breaks. See, what we did was have Ritchie interview the bigs and I’d interview the littles (Amazons don’t want to get career advice from someone they think shouldn’t even know what a job is), and we’d act as their agents. Unfortunately, we’d ‘never quite find work’ for those nice pretty people, but keep charging them the monthly agency fee until they quit to find a new one. Good thing about the fees were that they were strictly non-refundable. Once in a while, just to keep people from getting too mad, we’d call up an actual agency and refer them, have that agency find them a gig, say that we’d found it ourselves, and send them to the tryouts. The best moment of the scam, if I do say so myself, was the fake photoshoot I’d orchestrated from the shadows. We only managed it once, booking a pretty scenic spot on top of a building to shoot some early twenties twelve-footer in swimsuits. I paid my roommate to get her boyfriend to ask his photographer friend to lend me his setup in exchange for a supply of Sprinkles (a designer drug just for littles; don’t even try it, kids), that I had to get from one of the models after I’d ‘caught’ her with it and ‘let slide’ as a favor. Then I got Ritchie to get his husband to pretend to be a photographer. We sold the swimsuit photos to a softcore porn website after I did some pretty handy editing, instead of posting them to an online shopping website just in time for the big summer sale like we’d advertised. The clothing company she was shooting for was a front, too. We paid the model less than what she deserved, really, because to her ‘brown hair with blond highlights’ ‘high cheekbones but big sexy eyes’ ‘nice c-cup tits’ credit, she worked that rooftop. Look, I’m in prison, I don’t know what sort of saintly protagonist you were expecting. We had employees who were varying levels of unawares, including the receptionist who’d called Ritchie up front to talk to the investigative team there. I was in my office, because I always was, basking in the feeling of being a shadowy boss that no one had ever seen but had received friendly emails from. My photo on our website was a stolen image of an Amazon who’d died seven years prior. I hear a commotion because apparently Ritchie got a little jumpy at their line of questioning, so I come down, and, yeah, I lost my cool. Shouldn’t have pulled a gun on them and told them to get out of our business unless they had a warrant, but as you learn from almost three decades in this world of Amazons and littles; Amazons will not listen to you. Bing, bang, boom, we squabbled over rights and expense forms and tax reports, they told me I was under arrest, I shot one of them in the shoulder in my attempt to high-tail it out of there. I was hoping I’d make the forest’s edge and disappear to become some sort of cryptid, but he grabbed me by the ankle and my finger had an itch that only firing that damn gun could scratch. Felt good. Like when you finally get that spot on your back that you couldn’t reach. The arson thing was because in my attempt to get out of there, I knocked over the receptionists lit scented candle. Bullshit, bullshit, bullshit. I’d embezzled enough of that money that I got sentenced to eight years, but I’ve had years shaved off for good behavior. Years off your sentence doesn’t mean you’ll be free. It just means you’ll be put into the orphanage sooner. Mary, who’d done a hit and run, crunched into her cookies under a paper sign that said “GOOD LUCK MARY!” We’d all signed it. She wouldn’t be able to take it with her, but it was the thought that counted. Myself, Coco, and Double Chin all watched her eat, tried to make smalltalk. It was near impossible to be fully happy when you knew that 24 hours from then, Mary was going to be drooling in the adoption hallway, having forgotten this, her hit and run, and everything she was before the first time she opened her eyes once the Amazons were done with her. “I think I’m gonna go lay down,” Mary said, her expression defeated. “You sure?” Double Chin scratched at her elbow. “Don’t you think you’re gonna be layin’ down enough when--” “Dubs!” Coco slapped her, right on her apparently itching elbow. “She knows, dumbass!” “It’s fine,” Mary said, shaking her head and standing. “Night change is at five. You know what time it is, Seenit?” I held up a finger and trundled over to the small alarm clock that sat on the floor under my crib. “3:30.” Mary nodded. “Yeah. I’m going down the hall right after that. They want me clean for the procedure.” It was generally good manners to not point out the state of your fellow inmates undergarments, but even beneath her onesie it was easy to see that Mary was wet. Not that I could take a high ground here. I was in the mind that I had to get a shit out before night change so I didn’t have to sit in one until morning. Coco grimaced. “Well…. Make sure you say goodbye to us before you go, Mary Bear.” Mary always smiled well. She had a pretty face, and long black hair that was in a state of light disrepair from the time she’d been here, but would definitely be cute with a washing, trim, and brushing. I would miss Mary’s smile, and I tried to lock in my mind there the one she gave the three of us before offering up an army salute and toddling over to her crib, about seven or eight down from my own. The robo-nanny sensed her doing the ‘up’ gesture, picked her up under the arms, and deposited her in the crib, locking the top. “Welp,” I said after some time of the three of us watching from where we’d thrown the ‘party’ in the hall in front of our beds, “guess we should clean up here.” “Yep!” Coco’s enthusiasm was false, but she knelt down to brush the crumbs from ‘here’ to ‘there.’ Double Chin pulled down Mary’s sign, but as I was balling up the plastic microwave wrapper from the burger and the bags of banana cookies, I held my hand out to her. “Hey, gimme that.” “Whatcha want it for?” She helped lighten my load by taking the wrappers. “She can’t take it down the hall.” “I know. I just want her to keep it in mind.” There was a final note I needed to give Mary. I’d be sure to slip it between the bars of her crib before night change. See You Soon, Girl. -Seenit. --------------------------------------- I have 4 chapters of this written so far. I will post more tomorrow. I'm very eager to have more of it up! Thank you.

Hello there! Well... once again, I got an idea for a new story, and now have yet another one to work on, with already a long list. Sighs Anyways, this is a fun idea that I hope you enjoy! Please consider leaving a comment or review, as that really does just make my day! Youth Center (Chapter One) by Panther Cub "DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAD! Please don't make me do this!" Jessica complained from the passenger seat. The light grey bunny girl looked up at her white and brown spotted father in desperation. "Jessie, this is happening," he said, resolute. "You're 15, you need a job, and you need to get away from those friends of yours for awhile." Thomas doesn't like putting his foot down like this, but he knew that he had to stay strong. "But, a daycare? I don't want to be stuck with a bunch of screaming kids and changing diapers! Can't I get the job at the shop Erika's mom owns?" Jessica pleaded, giving her father the sad eyes, which he ignored and focused on the road. "I just said that you need to be away from those trouble-makers you call friends, like Erika. Besides, all of their parents agree that some time apart from one another and attitude adjustments all around are in order." Thomas said, signaling before turning down a road. They were a few miles outside of the city, passing by rolling green hills with a forest coming into view in the distance. "Can't I at least have my phone?" Jessica asked, desperate. "No," Thomas said with a roll of his eyes, "you'll be on that thing non-stop until they take it away from you. So I decided that it was best to cut out the middleman." "You mean mom decided," Jessica huffed, crossing her arms and pouting. "I decided, Jessie," Thomas said with a sigh as they started to approach a large building. The outside was painted a calming robin's egg blue, with a manicured lawn and hedges in the front yard, and a very large fenced off area in the back, a bright multi-colored jungle gym already in sight. "Whatever," Jessica said, looking away, staring out the window. "Now, Jessie," Thomas said as they pulled into the long U-shaped driveway, turning to look at his oldest daughter, "this place is going to be a wonderful experience for you. Your mother and I researched it thoroughly and even met with the owner herself. And she assured us that proper disciplinary actions will be taken to help curb your negative behavior. So do not expect for us to come and get you if you start acting up." "So my first job is going to be more like I'm a prisoner, surrounded by a bunch of brats, oh joy," Jessica said, full-on snark. "Sweetheart, we don't like doing this, but you didn't leave us much of a choice. All that's going to happen is that here, while you work, you'll also work on correcting your bad behaviors, and making some extra money on the side... for college," Thomas added with emphasis when he saw the gleam flash in Jessica's eyes, before she resumed pouting. "Think of it like a fresh start." "Yeah, a fresh start to spend my entire summer vacation being brainwashed, whoopee," Jessica said, unbuckling her seatbelt and opening her door. Thomas sighed and killed the engine as he got out, looking over to see Jessica straightening her simple light green t-shirt and jeans. He then went around to the trunk and grabbed her two suitcases, before the two headed towards the big oak double doors. They passed by a large bronze sign set in a stone wall next to the walkway. Happy Cubs Youth Center, the polished bronze glinting in the afternoon sunlight. The front doors opened with ease, and the two were greeted by the feeling of the cool AC and the happy chatter and occasional screams of children. The long halls had various pastel murals painted on them of cartoon characters and cute scenes. The tiled floor beneath their feet, which was polished, was colorful with differing zig-zag patterns. The lights overhead were bright, yet soft, not harsh in the least. Seeing the reception desk, Thomas nudged Jessica, who trudged with him over to it. Sitting at the desk was a chipper-looking bear female, wearing a lavender skirt-suit. "Welcome to Happy Cubs," she said in a melodious voice, "are you checking in as one of our new cubs?" she asked, looking at Jessica, who blushed and shook her head. "I'm here for work," she said, sounding gruff about it. "I'm Thomas Thumperton and this is my daughter Jessica, and we have an appointment with Mrs. Clawto." Thomas said, politely, as he set Jessica's suitcases down and adjusted his tie. He was wearing his navy blue suit, still nervous that Jessica could somehow disqualify herself from the program. "Right on time, Mr. Thumperton," a voice purred to their left. Jessica and Thomas both turned to see, casually strolling down the hall, a very large and muscular, yet clearly feminine, white tigress. She was dressed in a simple, yet somehow elegant, white sundress. "And this must be little Jessica," she said, reaching over and rubbing the bunny girl's head. Jessica's ears had been drooping at her displeasure, but the sudden surprising headrub made them perk back up in surprise, just before she stepped away, batting away the larger paw. "Hey, I'm not one of the little kids you're used to dealing with here every day!" She said, indignantly. Mrs. Clawto simply laughed, a surprisingly musical sound. "I'm sorry, sweetheart," she said, looking down at the girl, "it's a force of habit." She then turned to Thomas, who was nervous that they were about to be turned away. "Please relax, Tom, your little Jessie seems just as spirited as you described. I think she's going to fit right in. Now, how about we go see her new room?" "Or, how about me and my dad get back in the car, and go home?" Jessica snarked in, not appreciating people discussing her as though she wasn't there in her presence. "That's enough, Jessie. Mrs. Clawto was kind enough to take you on, and you're staying, end of discussion!" Tom said, Jessica's ears perked back up in shock, before drooping as she looked at her feet. "Fine," she mumbled. The white tigress chuckled, her tail swishing. "It's quite alright, Tom," she said, resting a calming paw on his shoulder. "Children like Jessie just need a little extra help, and working with her here at Happy Cubs Youth Center will be sure to help her see things from a different perspective. Now, follow me you two." With that, she turned and started to walk down the hall. Jessica reached down and grabbed her suitcases, grumbling and trudging along behind her father, who was smiling, clearly in good spirits. "Don't worry, baby carrot," Tom said, making Jessica wince with the use of the old childish nickname he had never stopped calling her, "once we get you all settled in, you'll be having fun in no time!" "Not likely," was Jessica's surly reply. "Please try not to fret, sweetheart," Mrs. Clawto said with a purr, "I promise you that your stay here is going to be very fulfilling." The tigress stopped at an elevator and pressed the up button. It let out a ding, and the polished stainless steel doors slid open. Getting on, Jessica became aware of the elevator music, it being the childish song The Wheels On the Bus, without any vocals. She simply rolled her eyes and tried to ignore the almost obnoxious pastel yellow of the side doors. She didn't bother to see what floor her new boss had selected, but after a few moments there was a ding, and she looked up to find that they were now on the sixth floor. The walls of this floor were a light green, and the tiled floors had a more swirled pattern to it. They turned down a few halls, before coming to a door. "Now this floor is reserved mainly for live-in staff. Of course, sometimes some of our more adventurous kids tend to come exploring. But don't worry, during your training here, you'll learn what to do in such an event." Mrs. Clawto was far too chipper for Jessica's liking. They then came to a door. There was no number on it, and Jessica had no idea how she was going to keep track of where her room was, but shrugged it off for now. "We use keycards for the staff living quarters, staff break rooms, and most areas that are generally off-limits to the little ones," the tigress said, pulling out a keycard on a pink lanyard from her white purse, and waved it in front of the knob. There was a light beep and a loud click, and she turned the knob, swinging the door open. She then turned and handed Jessica that card. "This will be your temporary keycard, until we make one that will serve as your staff i.d., which we will do tomorrow. Now try not to lose it, sweetie." Jessica rolled her eyes and slipped the lanyard over her head. They then headed into the room. Looking around, Jessica internally grudgingly acknowledged that the room was decent. It was like a hotel room, with a large queen-sized bed in the main room. There was a small walk-in closet, next to the door to the bathroom, which had a giant wall-sized mirror behind the sink. The carpet was soft beneath her feet, and was a very light blue. She frowned at the sight of a picture of a baby bunny in a yellow dress, thumb in her mouth, lying down in a crib hanging on the wall. It didn't help that the bunny in the picture had the same light grey fur with the same white cream colored fur on her chin, neck, and presumably stomach. "Can I remove the picture?" Jessica asked, setting her suitcases down on top of the bed's comforter. "I'm afraid not, sweetheart," Mrs. Clawto said. "It's bolted to the wall. It also happens to be a picture that one of our more gifted little ones painted." Jessica sighed and let it drop, while her father continued to look around. "Oh wow! This is like a fancy hotel room! Now see? Don't you feel silly for all the fuss you were putting up?" "Oh yes, it's every fifteen-year-old's dream to sleep in a daycare," Jessica said, zipping open her suitcases and taking out her clothes, already neatly folded, and started to put them away in the drawers across from the bed. On top of the drawers was a large flatscreen tv, which made the bunny girl feel a little better. "Well, baby carrot, this is goodbye," Tom said, feeling a flood of emotion. He was always known to be the emotional one back at home. He walked up and practically smothered his daughter in a tight hug. "Now remember to call us every day. You can use the staff phone. And your mother and I will come and visit you once a week on parents' day, just in case you're worried about feeling lonely." "What's parents' day?" Jessica asked, confused. "It's when parents of our guests and those little ones that are staying here for a while longer than just a day come to visit and participate with their little ones," Mrs. Clawto chimed in with a bright smile. Jessica simply rolled her eyes. "Whatever," she mumbled. "Oh! Before you finish putting away your clothes and other items, I almost forgot to ask," Mrs. Clawto said, "do you have a recent history of bedwetting?" That made Jessica freeze, her ears going rigid. "Oh yes, actually, for the past week, she's had three... uh... nighttime accidents." "DAD!" Jessica said, blushing underneath her fur. All three accidents had bewildered the teenaged bunny. "It's nothing to be embarrassed about, sweetheart," Mrs. Clawto said, stepping forward, sounding conciliatory. "We just need to take some precautions, that's all." "Precautions?" Jessica asked, confused. "Yes. Since these mattresses are so expensive to clean, we require those of our live-in employees with problems with nighttime accidents to wear some protection." She was so sweet and motherly as she said it, that Jessica almost didn't understand what she meant. And then it clicked, and Jessica's cheeks burned bright red beneath her fur. "I am NOT wearing a diaper! No way! I don't need it!" she said, stamping her foot indignantly. "Jessica!" her father bellowed, which cut off her spur-of-the-moment-would-be-tirade, making her shrink in on herself a little. Her father had always been slow to anger, but when he did, he could be very imposing. Now was one of those moments as he looked at her with hard eyes. "You will NOT throw a tantrum just because there's a rule here that you do not like! Whether you like it or not, young lady, you will follow all of their rules, and you will be on your best behavior. Have I made myself clear?" Jessica trembled a little, before quietly nodding her head. "Y-yes, daddy," she said, her voice quiet and meek. Almost instantly, the stern face of her father evaporated into his usual sunny smiling one. "That's my good girl," he said, hugging her and rubbing her head, splaying her ears as he did so. He planted a kiss on her forehead as he let go. "And the nighttime protection isn't permanent for your duration here," Mrs. Clawto added, putting a massive arm around the girl's shoulders. "If you can go a full week without any accidents, you can sleep without them. Can you be a big girl for me and go one week with your protection?" "Uh... w-well... I guess..." Jessica said, now feeling small. "Good girl, I'm so proud of you." Mrs. Clawto said, giving Jessica a hug. With another tearful goodbye from her dad, Tom took his leave. Jessica's boss helped her to put away the last of her clothes, tucking the suitcases away in the closet, where a number of Jessica's blouses and shirts and a few dresses were now hanging. "Do you need to take a quick potty break before we continue on with the tour?" Jessica did a double-take, but quickly brushed it off as a result of the tigress spending so much time around small children. "Uhm, I'm good, thank you," Jessica said. "Alright, but speak up if you need to potty," Mrs. Clawto said, leading Jessica out of her room, waiting to check that the door locked after it had shut, which it did. They started to walk down the hall, which was still without any identifying landmarks. "Uh, how do I find my room?" Jessica thought to ask as they made their way down the winding hall finally making it to the elevators. "We actually got some remodeling done so sometime this week number plaques will be set up along the walls and on the doors. Until then, we're going to have adult chaperones show the employees to their rooms." Mrs. Clawto said. Jessica nodded, not liking the idea of a chaperone, even for a few days. "Now, the finer points of your responsibilities will be covered in orientation tomorrow, where you will also meet all of your other fellow employees," the tigress said after the elevator doors closed and they started to go down. "But in large part, for the first couple of weeks, you'll all be more or less the special helpers of the adults and older kids leading their classes. That includes things like setting up chairs, clearing away toys, keeping an eye on the little ones as they play, that sort of thing. And you'll be interchanging frequently from the various age groups, until we find the one that best suits you. I'm going to be upfront with you, and let you know that the teachers of the older age groups usually do well on their own, so only a few of you will be joining their classes on a regular basis. The majority of you will be joining the younger classes, like the kindergarten and younger age groups." Mrs. Clawto explained, making Jessica's head swim a little. "Ugh... please don't tell me that I'm going to have to change any diapers," Jessica said with a shudder, making the tigress giggle. "Oh sweetheart, I'm sure you'll become much more comfortable with diapers after a little while," she said, just so upbeat that it made Jessica roll her eyes. The elevator came to a stop at the bottom floor and dinged. There was some more idle children chatter and squeals of joy to be faintly heard. "Now, since we only finished with the renovations recently, our current number of little ones is a bit on the small side, however, since we're expanding into a more scholastic area, we're going to be enrolling a lot more children. So summertime will be more of a preview for when we open our services for the school year. We're going to have classes and teachers extending from pre-school all the way to high school!" she said as she started to lead Jessica down the halls. "Wait, high school? Really?" Jessica asked, confused. The tigress simply nodded. "Absolutely. Due to the constraints of the current education system, facilities like Happy Cubs are taking a much more extended and involved approach to education and development. Whether it's starting with a little one and helping them to grow and learn, to the program you're currently enrolled under, to help correct certain behavioral patterns, and maybe sneak in a college prep class or two," Mrs. Clawto said with a happy wink, "we plan to help all of our children develop and mature, with personalized plans based on individual needs. Thankfully with generous amounts of private funding." "Wow..." was all that Jessica could think to say. Yeah, because teens are gunna be so thrilled to attend a high school called Happy Cubs Youth Center. Gods, this is so embarrassing! After rounding a few more corners, passing by various doors labeled Wiggly Worms and Busy Bees and such, Mrs. Clawto waved her own keycard, which had her picture and i.d. on it, in front of a doorknob and opened it, holding it open for Jessica. She entered an office-looking room, with several tables, a microwave, a fridge, a large flatscreen against one wall, with the new GF5 and the new GameTrapezoid Series Y in a cabinet underneath. There was also a bookshelf and some bean bag chairs, a sink, some cabinets, and other amenities. "This is the student-staff breakroom, just for those enrolled in our adjustment program. This is where you'll take your breaks, socialize with others, and generally decompress," said Mrs. Clawto. "Woah, you've got the latest consoles?! But they're not even out yet!" Jessica said, impressed. "Mmhmm, just some of the perks," the tigress said with a giggle at the bunny's excitement. "Now, we shall continue with our tour!" Jessica was then led back out to the hall and down a few doors, to be let into another room. This one looked like a school room with desks and what appeared to be a teacher's desk at the front, complete with markerboard. "This is the student-staff meeting room. Unless having been assigned otherwise the previous day, this is where you all will come for early morning updates, schedules, and assignments." "Assignments? What, like homework?" Jessica said, a note of displeasure in her voice. "No, silly," Mrs. Clawto said, giving her charge another head rub, "while we are teaching responsibility for those like you, we take a different approach to it. Assignments are more like games and projects intended to be fun and stimulating. Like scavenger hunts, games of whodunnit mysteries, and so on. It's to help you further socialize and bond not only with your fellow student-employees, but also with those teaching you, as well as help you learn and think in ways you're not used to. Why, we even run a few escape rooms! And of course, we don't exclude the little ones out of the fun there. Although, before they arrive en masse, you'll all be given the chance to experience them first-paw, if you'd like." "Woah... that all sounds pretty cool... I guess," Jessica said, now even more excited. "I knew that you'd like it! Now, we're not done yet!" The tigress then led Jessica out of the room and down a few more halls, pointing out different rooms with different teachers assigned to them, before leading her out the back and into the playground. Jessica had to stop, her eyes wide with wonder. The fenced off area was much larger than she had initially thought based on the glimpse she had seen. The area was so massive that she spotted two baseball fields, a soccer field, what had to easily be the world's largest jungle gym, what looked to be a garden, several large sandboxes and, gated off, an olympic-sized swimming pool, complete with water-slides and lifeguard towers. There was even a section of the woods fenced in with a trail on it. What's more, Jessica noted that the afternoon had shifted to late-afternoon and was quickly approaching dusk. "Exercise and getting in touch with nature are very important here as well. So we try to incorporate as much as we can. Of course, safety comes first, especially so out here, so we have to remain vigilant of the pool and forest areas especially, as well as the jungle gym, despite all of the safety rails and such. In fact, part of your job will include forming teams to go in and help clear out any stragglers, as well as find any messes like spilled juice... or accidents that may have happened inside, and mark the section off so that it may be cleaned. And don't worry, our top-notch custodial staff will handle the cleaning aspect." The more Mrs. Clawto spoke, the more Jessica started to feel that this was not going to be as terrible as she had thought. "Why, we even allow for our student-employees to spend some time out here each day without the little ones. Of course, it's all divided into shifts, same for the classes and their different recess times." "Holy crap! The tuition here must be friggin' astronomical!" Jessica said, suddenly finding a white-furred finger wagging in her face. "Now, I would like to impress upon you, Jessie, that naughty language like that will not be tolerated. Not only are you here to help out and make this a fun and rewarding experience for the little ones, but you are also to act as a role model for them. So no more potty-mouth, alright sweetheart?" Jessica nodded, finding herself being hugged all of a sudden. "I'm sorry to be so stern with you," Mrs. Clawto said, gently rubbing Jessica's back, "I know that you're really a good girl. You just need a little extra help staying one. But don't worry, that'll be something we here will help you work on." She released the admonished and slightly abashed-looking bunny and smiled down at her. "Now, how about we meet up with some of your new friends in the cafeteria? I'll bet you could go for an early dinner." Jessica didn't get the chance to respond, as her stomach let out a hungry growl that was almost a full-on bark. Mrs. Clawto giggled and booped Jessica on her pink nose. "Sounds like your tummy emphatically agrees, come along now," she said, taking Jessica by the hand and leading her back inside. They came out to a large space with tables and a buffet-style line up of food. All of the smells made Jessica's mouth water, and forget that she was being led by the paw. She saw some other teenagers standing in line and sitting at tables, chatting and eating. She spotted a lizard girl with pink scales dressed in a black t-shirt with a red miniskirt on, talking to an excited black cat who was wearing a purple band shirt and jeans, animatedly discussing something. A wolf boy with a surly-looking face was sitting by himself, eating what appeared to be macaroni and cheese on his tray. An opossum girl in a red dress was laughing uncontrollably at the antics of another wolf boy, this one with russet-fur. A pair of foxes were in line, both snow white and appearing to be brother and sister, and as far as Jessica could see, there was no one else her age in the cafeteria. She saw several adults standing around, keeping an eye on things, and eating their own lunches. There were a couple of female kangaroos, a friendly-looking male lion, a male jackrabbit, a female coyote, and a panda lady. "This is just a few of your new friends. But don't worry, they're all good kids, and more will be joining us soon. In fact, the rest are all confirmed as being on their way. Not everyone's parents could personally bring them, so others are being bussed in. I'm sure that you're all going to have lots of fun together," Mrs. Clawto said as she brought Jessica to the buffet line and handed her a tray. Looking around at all the choices that made the bunny girl's mouth water, she elected to settle for a fruit salad, a yogurt, and some grape juice. Mrs. Clawto, who got a few slices of ribs, a salad, and a small smoothie, saw Jessica to her table. "Now, if you need me, I'll be right over there with the other grownups, okay sweetie? Also, remember to bus your own tray like a good girl." She gave Jessica a couple of affectionate headpats, ignoring her scowl, and went off to be greeted by the other adults. "This place is nice, but she's seriously gotta stop talking to me like I'm a little kid," Jessica grumbled to herself just before she popped a grape into her mouth. "It seems to be a pretty common thing amongst the teachers here," came a voice to Jessica's side that made her jump and almost choke on her grape, She swallowed and looked to her left to see the energetic cat sitting right next to her. "Hi! I'm Alyssa!" she said, extending her paw. Jessica looked her over and concluded that this girl was the same age as her. "Jessica. So I take it that you're here for punishment too?" she asked. "Pretty much, although, going through this place, it doesn't feel much like a punishment," Alyssa said with a smile. "True... but still, we're probably going to think differently once the work starts." "Maybe, but it still seems like a fun place to work!" Jessica quickly decided that this cat was just bursting with energy on a regular basis. They chatted for a little bit as Jessica ate, before she finished and took her tray and set it in the appropriate alcove next to the buffet line. Then she turned to see the teachers all herding the other teens to do the same and out the different doors. Mrs. Clawto approached her and gave her another headpat. "Good girl, bussing your own tray like that! And already, it looks like you made a new friend. I'm so proud of you!" She said. Jessica searched her voice for any trace of condescension, and found none, and so shrugged the treatment off, figuring that there's a way to submit anonymous complaints if the treatment didn't let up. She too was herded out to the halls and towards the elevator. "Now, don't worry about not being able to remember all of the areas and directions. You'll pick it up soon enough. Besides, there'll be teachers and hall monitors to help you if you still get lost from time to time." Mrs. Clawto said on the ride back up the elevator. Once more she led Jessica through the halls of the sixth floor, now able to see other adult staff and teens, some with their doors open, before they came to her room. Mrs. Clawto had Jessica unlock her room herself with her temporary keycard. "Good girl! See, you're getting the hang of this place already!" she praised, making Jessica blush and confused on how to respond from such praise for doing a simple task. "Now, feel free to watch a little tv and relax until bedtime, which is 10 PM. The tv will actually not be able to be turned back on until morning after 10 anyways, and will shut itself off. Also, I'll be back around then to help you get ready for bed, so how about washing up first?" Mrs. Clawto said, making Jessica blush. "F-fine... but seriously, a bedtime?" Jessica said, with a whine in her voice. Mrs. Clawto simply smiled warmly. "The little ones will be on a sleep schedule that we all have to meet, sweetheart. Can't have you staying up super late and then sleeping in, or worse, being groggy all day. But don't worry, the routine will become something you'll get used to after a while," She said, patting Jessica on the head once more. She showed herself out, and Jessica sighed, trying not to think about the humiliation that was to come later. She hopped in the shower, after stripping off her clothes, and relaxed as she bathed, She spent some time at the furdryer, before brushing out her fur, with the tv on. Of course, it was only kid-friendly shows and movies, but she was at least able to put on The Revengers, and get dressed in her pj's. The pajamas themselves were just a simple white t-shirt and some green shorts. Just as 10 o'clock rolled around, her tv shut itself off, just as promised, and there was a knock at her door. Jessica briefly considered the idea of simply not answering, but knew that Mrs. Clawto could open it anyway. The knocking was just a courtesy. She sighed and got up and went to the door, opening it, her eyes suddenly going wide. Mrs. Clawto was standing there, smiling down at her, holding a package of Snuggies brand Sleeptights. "What if someone saw!" Jessica whined as she stepped back to let the tigress in. Mrs. Clawto giggled as she set the package down on the dresser and tore it open. "It's perfectly okay, Jessica, there is nothing to be afraid of. Now, be a big girl for me and lie back on your bed." She said, pulling ove of the offending garments out, and fluffed it. Jessica saw that this was the version of Sleeptights, pink with flowers for girls, that had tabs like a diaper. "C-can't I put it on myself..." she asked, blushing. "Sorry, sweetheart, but this way we know it's going on nice and properly. Now, please lie down. The sooner we can start, the sooner we can end, and you can go to sleepy land," Mrs. Clawto said with yet another giggle. Jessica blushed yet obeyed, hoping that no one would find out about this. "This is ridiculous, anyway, since I'm not going to wet the bed." "Of course you won't," the tigress said, her tone suggesting that she didn't really believe the bunny, "but just in case, we'll keep your beddy-bye all nice and dry." The tigress then pulled off Jessica's shorts and underwear, and lifted up her legs with just one paw. This caused Jessica to let out a surprised squeak and her bottom was raised, and the open Sleeptight was slid underneath. And, instead of setting her right back down, Mrs. Clawto picked up an opened canister of baby powder, that Jessica had somehow missed, and started to liberally powder the bunny's bottom. She then set her legs down and dust her front. It was then that she pulled the front of the Sleeptights up front and tped it in place. After running a quick finger through the leg cuffs, she rolled Jessica over and did the tape over the tailhole. She finished it by giving Jessica's padded posterior a pat. "There, now that wasn't so bad, was it?" Mrs. Clawto asked. Jessica was surprised by the thickness between her legs, and how it crinkled, as well as pushed her legs apart. Instead of answering, she grabbed her shorts and attempted to pull them on and hid what basically was a diaper... yet they wouldn't fit. "Sweetheart, I'm afraid that these shorts are just too small. But don't worry, if you can go the whole week without wetting in your sleep, you can sleep with them instead of your Sleeptights," mrs. Clawto said, gently patting the front of Jessica's padded underwear and taking the shorts from her, folding them up, and putting them in the top drawer... which she then proceeded to fill with the rest of the Sleeptights. Jessica held her tongue, just wanting this over as soon as possible, which it was, just after the tigress surprised the teen bunny once more... by tucking her in. "There you go, all snug as a bug," she said, leaning down and planting a gentle kiss on Jessica's forehead. "now get some sleep, angel, you've got a big day ahead of you tomorrow!" The tigress then turned out the lights, and exited the room. Jessica reached down under the blanket and sheet to rip the Sleeptight off... before stopping. She realized that, more than likely, in the morning, she was going to be checked if she wet or not, and if they found her without her Sleeptight on... she was probably going to get in trouble. At the very least have to go to bed wearing them for longer. Another, smaller, part of Jessica was also worried... that she might wet the bed again. Sighing, the teen bunny simply laid there, before quickly falling asleep. What she was unaware of, was the lullaby that was coming through the tv speakers, at a pitch and frequency that didn't register to her as being heard. If she could have known she was hearing it, it would have sounded soft and gentle. And indeed, it was the reason why she had been so quick to fall asleep at her allotted bedtime. It was also the reason why, as she slept, her bladder emptied itself into her Sleeptight, flooding it and making the flower design on the front fade. The teenage bunny was in for a surprise in the morning. I truly hope that you enjoyed the chapter!

So, I've tried dark and trippy I've tried science fictiony reality warping And I've tried whatever the hell this is I've reached the point where I'm just doing a shameless, totally unrealistic fap fantasy because why not. Let me know what you think! Tick. Tock. By: The Unknown Author Tick I’m fairly certain the clock is mocking me. Tock Its expressionless face watches intently, withholding the sound I want, or need, rather, to hear. Tick With my back to the clock, seated on the tiny stool in the corner, the “Naughty Stool” was its name, and it was a bitch to sit on for more than a minute, let alone the hour I had been sentenced. Tock Punishing as it was, it served its purpose, all I could do was sit here and think about what had put me here. Tick I remembered watching my kids on this very stool as they grew up, feeling pride in my abilities as a parent that they were being taught a lesson, that my punishment would correct their behavior and ensure they’d grow into well adjusted and responsible adults. Tock Four children had sat on this stool before me. My oldest now off at college, the twins blossoming into lovely young women looking forward to the end of their time in high school next month, and my youngest, the one we’d accidentally made after too much wine and celebration at my husband’s birthday party would be a teenager sooner than I cared to believe. Tick Four daughters worth of parenting under my belt and here I sit at the bottom of the totem pole, my role as responsible adult a distant memory. Tock I didn’t have to wonder about where I’d gone wrong, that was obvious, but I did wonder why I’d put up so little resistance to all of this, was being submissive to my husband sexually so deeply ingrained in me that it overrode my very personality? Tick When we’d met in college he was up front and open about his kinks and desires, making me aware of his fondness for submissiveness from his female companions. I’d listened to him and blushingly confessed my own desires to be treated like a little girl, to be loved and cared for in gentle and compassionate ways but also to be stripped of my adulthood and made to be less than what I actually was in the bedroom. Tock The first time he played Daddy in bed I cried as he held me and stroked my hair. Not having a pacifier to quiet me, he gently inserted my thumb into my mouth, when the sight of me sucking my thumb for him brought the blood to his manhood, that replaced my thumb and my first experience giving head became the foundation for our sexual relationship. Tick After college we got married and moved into our house, a whole place just for us that we could let our imaginations run wild in when our lust bloomed, which it did quite often. The first night in our new home, he gave me a bath and carried me to the bedroom wrapped up in a towel, an adorable Barbie towel he’d bought for me the previous Summer. That was the night he’d introduced diapers into our play time, drying me off lovingly and putting my hair into pigtails before laying me down and asking me if I was interested in trying something new. Tock The “diaper” he put on me wasn’t exciting in the least, it was thin and bland, designed for discretion and functionality more than anything else. Having spent my teenage years babysitting, I knew that this ugly thing I’d let him pull up my legs wasn’t a diaper any more than I was a baby for agreeing to wear it, which made the whole thing kind of a letdown for me if I’m being honest. I wanted to feel little, to feel like my Daddy was taking care of me and doing the responsible thing and putting me back in diapers because I was too little to be trusted not to have accidents, but all I felt was silly and awkward. Tick That first time wasn’t great. I’d slipped into my role of baby just as he’d done with his role of Daddy, but when I wet the diaper while he held and rocked me, it had leaked all over both of us and destroyed what little magic was attained that night. Taking the initiative, I set to work ordering real diapers for myself as well as a few cute outfits to add flavor to the fantasy, surprising him a few weeks later when he came home to find me in our bedroom on the floor in my new, very cute and very thick diapers and a little play dress that barely reached the top of said diapers. Tock That was the night we made Lily, our oldest. He was so surprised and pleased with my purchases that his pants nearly split trying to contain his massive erection. When the time came to change my wet diaper he took me and we shared in what can only be described as the single most passionate and satisfying sex either of us had ever had, and we went to sleep that night with me in a fresh diaper cuddled up in his embrace as I contentedly suckled my new pacifier. Tick When I found out I was pregnant I was terrified to tell him, sure that he would be against having a baby that would put an end to our play, or maybe that was my fear and I just didn’t want to admit it, either way, when I told him he was elated and we began the task of preparing for our new bundle of joy. When we started the nursery we made a game of having me play baby to test everything out as we got it set up, diaper changes on the changing table, toys to play with on the floor, he even put me in the crib a few times to look down on me and smile as he reassured me that he could have two babies and not let either one feel more or less loved by their Daddy. As I got bigger, my time as baby came less and less often, and I would sit in the nursery and look at the wall where he’d painted “Alexis’s Nursery” on the wall for me to give me a feeling that all of this was really for me, and I’d cry, but never tell him that I’d done it. Tock When Lily came it was the happiest day of both our lives, our family grew and our bond as husband and wife strengthened as we gained the titles of mother and father. He started out trying to keep things between us the way they had been, changing me the same time he changed Lily, feeding me a bottle as Lily nursed from my breasts, but it didn’t have the same feel as before. Sure, having my diaper changed alongside my infant daughter flipped my switches, but I felt guilty for wanting to be a baby when I was required to be a responsible mother, and my interest in being a baby for him diminished until it faded entirely by the time we were preparing for Lily’s first birthday. Tick As Lily grew up and became more independent, both mine and Daddy’s desires built back up, our former playtime resuming when Lily started preschool. He drove when we dropped Lily off that first day, and when we got back to the car he gently but firmly insisted I sit in the carseat like a good girl or else Daddy would have to punish his baby girl. When he talked to me that way it always made my nipples stiffen and my panties damp, my desire to drop to my knees and suck him off in the parking lot where any soccer mom could see filled my mind as I obeyed and squeezed myself into the carseat, pouting at the fact that I couldn’t properly sit in it, the three point harness locked between my thighs pressing against my sex as I thought of all the things Daddy was going to do to me when we got back home. Tock He surprised me with the reveal that he’d turned his office into a little nursery space for me, cleaning everything up and making it a private space for me to play and enjoy the things that Lily had outgrown as well as a crib and changing table of my very own. I blushed when he saw it for the first time, the knowledge that my little side was more of a baby than our preschool aged daughter drove me wild, a fact I made him aware of four times that afternoon in various positions all over my nursery. Tick Lily caught me when she was six, the nursery door left unlocked one weekend afternoon while she was supposed to be napping, the time when I would slip into my nursery and play with my toys in my diapers and baby clothes to recharge my batteries until Daddy got home and properly satisfied me once Lily was down for the night. I will tell you this, I was thankful for the diaper I had on, because being in my safe and quiet nursery, engrossed in playing quietly on the floor in a diaper and t-shirt with my hair done up in pigtails and pacifier in my mouth only for my ninja silent daughter to suddenly appear behind me and giggle before declaring that I was a baby made me actually piss myself in shock. Tock We sat Lily down and Daddy explained that I was just playing house, like she used to play, but since I had no one to play with because Daddy was at work, I was just playing baby alone. I couldn’t have been more embarrassed at having to sit there listening to him explain to our daughter that I was playing baby, and then sit on the bed later that night and listen to him lecture me about not locking the nursery door when I was playing and also playing without his supervision. She never made mention of it, but I’m sure she must have heard me being spanked that night. Tick When the twins were born I slipped further into the role of baby, the birth of two babies weakening my bladder muscles to the point that some form of protection was required at all times to guard against the leaks I experienced when laughing or sneezing or even just having a sudden accident without warning. Lily was a tremendous help with Hannah and Grace, stepping in to change diapers and feed one of the babies while I or Daddy handled the other. Lily had never brought up my playing baby since she stumbled upon me that one and only time, but she casually suggested I go play while she took care of the babies one afternoon, and we both knew what she meant. Daddy agreed that Lily was right and would be more than capable of watching her sisters for a little bit while I went and played, and the shame of being told by my eight year old daughter to go play baby, reinforced by Daddy’s agreement, as well as my noticing that my daytime protection was in need of changing was too much humiliation for me to handle and I scurried off to my nursery several shades of red darker. Tock As the girls got older, Lily took more of a maternal role around the house, caring for her sisters and surprising us by making dinners and preparing lunches, and my feelings of being a less than effective parent began to rise. Daddy would tease me by saying that I could let Lily step into the role of Mommy and focus on being his baby in a more permanent capacity. I knew he was joking, but it still stung, and my emotions boiled over one day when Lily took the initiative to get the twins down for their nap without involving me in her decision and I sent her to the very stool I found myself on now. When Daddy came home he was very unhappy with me, and made me apologize to Lily as if I were her peer rather than her guardian. When I refused, he arranged for the girls to stay the night with my mother and put me in my proper place with a series of spankings and a night in a messy diaper. Tick By the time the twins were in school, the dynamic of our family unit had already begun to shift into what it is today. Lily was the responsible, maternal young lady of the house, balancing her school and social life while also taking care of things around the house, her sisters looking up to her and obeying her commands more often than they did my own. I’d regularly send them to the naughty stool for disobeying me, only to have Lily undermine my authority the instant she discovered them in the corner. When I reminded her that I was her mother and that she needed to obey me, she smirked at me knowingly and mused that I must need a nap because of how cranky I was acting. The one and only time I ever spanked our children happened that day, though it wasn’t nearly as effective as I’d imagined it would be given my lack of experience as a disciplinarian. Lily didn’t cry or beg me to stop, she merely let me do what I set out to do and asked me if I was finished and if I felt better as she got off my lap and pulled her pants back up. Tock I hid in my nursery until Daddy came home, knowing he would side with Lily and show me what a real spanking looked like, I just prayed he wouldn’t do it in front of the girls and remove whatever sense of authority I still felt I had in the house. When he came home I heard Lily telling him what I’d done, the whole thing sounding like a babysitter explaining to a returning parent that their brat of a child had misbehaved and needed to be dealt with properly. I wished I’d gone to our bedroom instead of the nursery, being surrounded by the trappings of my secret life made me feel safe and secure but also cast a harsh light on what I truly was at heart, a big baby in need of Daddy’s firm hand. Tick He never came into the nursery that night, he talked with Lily for a long while, the smell of her cooking coming in to where I sat in my sodden diaper making my stomach growl with hunger. I texted him to ask him if he was mad at me, and he didn’t respond. I changed myself into a dry diaper and grabbed a bottle of juice and a jar of baby food from the small fridge we’d placed in the nursery and fed myself and got myself ready for bed, sullenly sucking my pacifier as I lay in my crib listening to Daddy and the girls laughing and watching television. When the house was finally quiet, the girls tucked in for the night and him in our bedroom, I texted him again to ask if he was mad at me, and he replied with four simple words that shattered my world, “Go to sleep, baby.”. Tock Lily’s smiling face greeted me as I woke up the next morning in my crib, my overnight diaper swollen and discolored from my shameful bed wetting habit that had only gotten worse over the years. I scrambled to cover myself, demanding to know how she’d gotten in, knowing I’d locked the door when I’d come in there the day before. She held up a small key, a mirror to the one that I had, the one that was still on the small table by the door, and I knew before she even said it that Daddy had given it to her. She told me that Daddy had asked her to check on me because he’d been called away on business for the week and needed to leave first thing in the morning. I felt betrayed and belittled and abandoned in addition to hopelessly humiliated as my daughter lowered the side of my crib and commented on how wet my diaper was after giving the swollen core of it a few teasing prods. Tick Having your teenage daughter, at the behest of your husband, enter your safe space, your fortress of fetish solitude and establish herself as an authority figure akin to a babysitter is emotionally devastating to say the least. Reeling from everything that was happening and struggling to deal with my emotions, I cried as she stood there watching me. I didn’t cry like I’d had a bad day at work or like I’d hurt myself, I bawled like the overgrown infant I was dressed as, the kind of ugly crying that taps into a primal place within that is raw emotion devoid of thought and concern for anyone that may be present’s perception of you. I had an emotional meltdown in front of my teenage daughter, and she did what a good mother would do, she gave me my pacifier and hugged me until I calmed down. Tock Lily agreed to let me change myself and left me to do so, reminding me to get dressed before I came downstairs for breakfast. The insinuation that I would somehow forget to get dressed or worse that I was too much of a baby to do so without a reminder brought fresh tears of shame, but I did as I was told and joined my daughters in the kitchen for breakfast. Hannah and Grace giggled at my pigtails when I entered the kitchen, making me wonder whether they also knew what was going on or if they were just giggling because I had pigtails. Lily shook her head and smirked as if she knew I’d mess up the simple task she’d given me and calmly told her sisters to quiet down, which they immediately did. Sitting there at the breakfast table watching Lily bustle around the kitchen as she expertly prepared breakfast made me feel so small and inadequate as the twins whispered and giggled across from me, making me paranoid that I’d forgotten something else that I wasn’t aware of yet. Tick As Hannah and Grace ate their breakfast, I sat staring at my own plate and then at Lily as she took a bite of her eggs and smiled at me, urging me to eat before it got cold. I blushed as I realized I’d been marveling at how much of a woman she was, even at fifteen, she was far more buxom than I was at her age, and dangerously close to outpacing me even at my current age. I quietly ate my breakfast, mumbling a goodbye to the twins as they dutifully cleared their plates and hurried out the door for school, my rush causing a partial mouthful of eggs to tumble from my mouth onto the table where I blushed hotly as Lily chastised me and cleaned up my mess. Tock Lily left for school a short time later, handing me a list of chores to do while she was gone. Nothing on the list was major or even difficult, but the feeling of being told to do chores by my teenage daughter made me grit my teeth and silently nod, my anger threatening to boil over when she kissed my forehead and told me to “be a good girl” while she was gone. Once the door closed behind her I was on the phone to Daddy, leaving him a very angry voicemail message when he failed to answer my call. Seven more calls were made that day, each one progressively more whiny and bratty until the final one, the one I made after finishing the last of my chores where I begged him to call me back and sobbingly apologized for everything that had happened, promising to be a good girl from then on so long as he just talked to me. Tick When Lily got home from school she made me aware that the twins were staying over at a friend’s house and she and I would have the house to ourselves. I’d calmed down since my last call to Daddy, and was actually a little relieved to have some time alone with her, hopeful that we could talk and straighten things out between us. Those hopes were dashed away when her phone began to ring and she answered it with “Hi, Daddy!”. Tock She listened to him for a moment and then accepted his video call request and set her phone down on the table so he could see both of us and we could see him, and the look on his face sent a cold chill down my spine and right into my diaper, Daddy was very angry with me and nothing he had to say to both Lily and I at once could be good for me. He explained that he’d be back home a week from then, and asked Lily to watch over things while he was gone to which she dutifully agreed. He looked to me and sighed before explaining that Lily was in charge and if he got a bad report from her when he returned I’d be in big trouble. Tick When the call with Daddy ended we sat in silence for a long while before Lily turned on the couch to face me and finally spoke to ask me how she should take care of me. I was still in such shock at the news that I’d been placed under the care of my own daughter that I sat silently, unable to even form a coherent thought. She pressed on with her line of questioning, asking about diapers and how often I needed to be changed, what my schedule was for naps and feedings, she kept on going, question after question until I finally snapped and shouted at her to shut up and leave me alone. Tock Any notion I had about there being a mistake on Daddy’s part for putting Lily in charge evaporated when she pulled me across her lap and yanked down my pants and pullup diaper to administer a spanking that rivaled the one’s Daddy gave for attitude adjusting. Within moments I was sobbing and begging her to stop, when she didn’t I flailed and thrashed futilely on her lap until she’d finished and stood me up beside her, my pants and pullup diaper around my ankles as I blubbered and bawled, the sting of her spanking radiating across my entire ass. Tick She commanded me to suck my thumb to quiet myself, and I did so without hesitation, watching as she rose to her feet and took my other hand to lead me to my nursery, my gait awkward and clumsy, not unlike a toddler, as I tried to walk with my pants and pullup around my ankles. She unlocked the door to my nursery and led me inside, guiding me to the corner where she had me face the wall as she took pictures of my red bottom which she sent on to Daddy to show him that she was well and truly in control. She held her phone up for me to see when it chirped to signal his reply, instructions for her that I was to be sent to bed immediately, and instructions for me to have Lily give me one of the punishment bottles from the fridge before bed. Tock We both obeyed Daddy that night, Lily getting me into one of my overnight diapers and my jammies, the shame of that alone enough to leave me almost catatonic, but then I had to show her where the punishment bottles were, banishing the thought of lying and taking a regular bottle instead, and nursing it sullenly as she pulled up the side of the crib and turned on the mobile and nightlight before locking me in for the night. She probably guessed what the punishment bottle would do, but I knew, and the idea of having my daughter change my messy diaper in the morning was too much for me to handle and I quickly finished the bottle and cried myself to sleep as the cramps in my stomach began to build. Tick After Daddy came back home Lily maintained her alpha status in the house, becoming more active in the raising of her sisters and ensuring that I never forgot that she could reenact the spanking she’d given me whenever she felt like it. Daddy made it clear when he came home that my behavior was completely unacceptable, and made me not only thank Lily for taking care of me, but also apologize to her for being a brat, cementing my role as her lesser for the rest of the time she lived with us. Tock Hannah and Grace picked up on the shift of power in the house pretty quickly, and went to Lily for everything they should’ve come to me for, permission slip signing, help with homework, even talking about boys went through her first and was brought to me almost as an afterthought if the whim struck Lily. My wetting started to get worse, my continence diminishing almost to the point of nonexistence requiring actual diapers during the day rather than the more discreet pullups I’d grown accustomed to. Daddy reassured me that it would be okay, that no one would make fun of me, making me sound like the baby I was gradually becoming rather than the grown woman I was. Tick When Lily got her driver’s license I lost the last vestige of independence I had. She insisted that she drive whenever we needed to go out, and if we were alone together she’d make comments about getting me a carseat as she looked at me in the rearview mirror. If the rest of the family was in the car I’d be between Hannah and Grace in the back, ignored as they chatted about things together and Lily and Daddy talked in the front seat. It was on one of these family drives that my emotions boiled over, Hannah and Grace started a game of tag and I kept asking them to stop and they ignored me and as they began to get more rapid in their attempts to tag each other I got slapped across the face by accident and launched into a tirade that seemed perfectly acceptable to me, but was deemed a tantrum by Lily and Daddy. Tock Lily had pulled the car over and Daddy had turned in his seat to look at me with his stern gaze. Lily put her hand on his shoulder and told him the time, positing that I was cranky because it was past my bedtime. Hannah and Grace giggled wildly as Lily asked one of them to grab a bottle from the diaper bag behind their seat and give it to me, which Hannah did eagerly. As the car pulled back onto the road I closed my eyes and nursed my bottle trying to block out the sounds of my younger daughters giggling and being thankful that Lily told them to stop teasing me. The combination of the drive and the bottle put me to sleep pretty quickly, and when I woke up Lily was unbuckling my seatbelt for me and pushing my pacifier into my mouth as she helped me out of the car, slinging the diaper bag over her shoulder as she closed the door and booped the alarm and took my hand to lead me into the house behind Daddy and the twins. Tick Lily insisted I say goodnight to everyone before she put me to bed, and I sleepily complied, my speech garbled by the pacifier, hugging Hannah and Grace first and then Daddy before Lily took my hand again and led me to the nursery. Slipping in and out of sleep, I vaguely remember her changing me and getting me into my jammies and then there’s a foggy memory of Daddy and the twins looking into the crib at me, but I honestly didn’t know if it was real or just a dream. The confirmation of the realness of it became apparent the following morning when Lily put on a clinic for Hannah and Grace on how to change a diaper, silencing my whines and protests with a pacifier and the threat of a spanking as she carried out the task at hand in excruciating detail, leaving me exposed and humiliated for nearly a half hour until I began to pee without warning onto the waiting diaper beneath me which Lily quickly pulled up in time to avoid a mess as I mewled helplessly and suckled my only source of peace. Tock A family meeting later that day confirmed that I was indeed the baby of the family now, seated on Lily’s lap in a pastel purple babydoll dress that Hannah and Grace had picked out for me, my normal daytime diaper replaced with one of the thicker and more infantile patterned overnight diapers, almost totally on display beneath the short hem of the dress, the sounds of my diaper crinkling as Lily softly bounced me while I suckled my pacifier listening as Daddy asked who the head of the house was, to which everyone answered that he was. He then asked who the second in command was, to which Hannah and Grace immediately answered Lily while I simply pointed at myself causing everyone to have a good chuckle and for Lily to kiss the top of my head. Finally, Daddy asked who the least powerful person in the house was, which brought a unanimous chorus of my name from my daughters. Tick By the time the party that conceived our fourth daughter came around I wasn’t sure that Daddy and I were still married or if I’d just dreamed that life. My routine at that point consisted of little more than feedings, diaper changes, playtime, baths, naps and bedtime, most carried out by Lily or Daddy, but the twins occasionally handled one or more of those things when “the grownups” were busy. My need to wear diapers at that point kept Daddy from having actual sex with me, opting instead to bring me to climax in my diaper with rubbing or allowing me to hump his thigh as I sat on his lap. He’d let me blow him, of course, but it was turned into less of a sex thing and more of a power thing with him instructing me on how I should suck his cock like I was too simple to do something with a dick that I spent most of the day doing with a pacifier or bottle at that point. Tock The party was a demonstration on how far I’d fallen from the role of an adult, the small amount of wine I’d been allowed to have made me so drunk that I ditched my shoes at some point and stumbled into the kitchen where I squatted down and filled my diaper before continuing to stumble around sucking my thumb and calling out “Mommy” as I looked for Lily to change me. Hannah had recorded the event on her phone for posterity, and Lily apologized to our guests as she led me off to the nursery for a much needed diaper change and an early bedtime. I woke up some time later to Daddy thrusting himself into me, finishing just as I started to wake up and clear my head enough to try and be sexy for him only for him fix my diaper and put my pacifier back into my mouth before he left the room. Tick Daddy had gotten a stroller custom made for me the Summer before, as well as a proper carseat which sat directly between Hannah and Grace’s spots in the backseat making family outings much more degrading for me. With the twins growing like weeds, I was now the smallest person in the family by at least a full foot and found that Lily was now able to carry me without much trouble for short distances like to and from the car. The notion that I had ever been the mother of these girls began to fade a little bit every day, slips of calling Lily “Mommy” becoming more and more common, first when I was overly tired, but gradually happening more and more during my waking hours. I started to see the twins as my big sisters, thanking them without prompting from Lily or Daddy when they played with me or gave me a bottle or pacifier. Over time I stopped being ashamed of the fact that the outfits Lily picked out for me often allowed my diapers to peek out beneath hems of dresses or bulge considerably beneath shortalls, the snaps at the crotch straining to contain what regularly became overnight diapers given my total lack of bladder control at that point. I was a baby, and my family loved and cared for me, and so long as I had a clean and dry diaper and a full tummy, I was happy. Tock I was about five months pregnant when Daddy and Lily announced that we’d be taking a trip to Disney World as a last family togetherness thing before the baby came and Lily graduated and went away to college. Still in my pajamas, I sleepily clung to Lily as she carried me out to the car and buckled me into my carseat before swapping my pacifier for a bottle of warm milk to lull me back to sleep, working like a charm as my eyes drooped and sleep overtook me before the car was even finished being loaded. I woke up some time later and giggled as everyone greeted me, Hannah giving me a bottle of juice which she held for me as she softly stroked my hair. I had no idea how long I’d been asleep or how far we’d driven, and I didn’t really need to know, Daddy knew what he was doing and would get us to Disney World before I knew it. Tick At the next rest area we stopped for everyone to stretch their legs and for Lily to get me changed out of my pajamas and soaked diaper and into something appropriate for the day. She talked to me as she undressed me, not expecting me to talk back, and made quick work of changing my diaper on the backseat before pulling a shirt over my head and guiding my arms into the proper holes. She asked me if I knew what my shirt said, and my upside down reading skills being woefully underused, I stared at the words and shook my head before she traced her finger over each word as she read them to me, “Mommy’s Little Princess” she said before kissing the tip of my nose and picking me up. My mind worked to try and untangle the mess of jumbled timelines and perceptions of reality that had been confusing me, the memories of being Lily’s mother being pushed to the dark corners of forgetfulness and replaced with memories of her taking care of me and being every bit the Mommy that my shirt identified her as. I hugged her and gurgled something incoherent through my pacifier, my mind wanting her to be aware that I loved her and was grateful to have such a loving Mommy, all I accomplished was a hug back and a soft pat on my exposed diapered bottom before she put me back into my carseat. Tock The trip to Disney World severed the remaining beliefs I had about my former life, memories of marrying Daddy and giving birth to the girls became a lovely story I could be told as I drifted off to sleep in my crib, my daily reality was inescapable and no one expected me to be anything more than the baby of the family, and the routine of being treated as a baby made any fight I could’ve had at that point evaporate entirely. I unconsciously fell backward to my simplest and most infantile state after that rest stop diaper change, and by the time we got to the park and I was wheeled around in my stroller I was nothing more than another baby to the rest of the family, and a mentally deficient pregnant woman to whomever might’ve cared to give me a second glance. Everyone made a point to get my attention when silly or amazing things came into view, and I was happy and loved and nothing else mattered to me beyond that. Tick We got two rooms at the young child oriented hotel, one for the twins and I, and one for Mommy and Daddy. The twins called their beds as we entered our room, and Mommy bounced me in her arms as she pointed out the crib that had been set up for me as she got me changed and ready for my afternoon nap. She talked to the twins as she got me ready, giving them instructions for where my supplies were and what to do in case of various things, reminding them that she and Daddy were in the next room and wouldn’t tolerate any shenanigans just because they had their own room. Both girls gave her a very polite “yes ma’am” to which she nodded approvingly before putting me down into the crib for a nap. Tock Grace woke me up later that afternoon and helped me out of the crib and into the bathroom where she bathed me while Hannah got my outfit together for our trip back to the park. Between the two of them, they took excellent care of me and surprised Mommy and Daddy by dressing me in my Tinkerbell sundress, my hair in little pigtails and my pacifier clipped to the front of my dress. Mommy and Daddy fawned over how adorable I was and praised the girls for being so helpful and responsible while Daddy hoisted me up into his arms and carried me through the hotel and down to the car. Tick After we got back home, Daddy took me to his room and sat down with me on his lap and asked me if I was happy. I’d just woken up from the car ride home, so I was less inclined to be anything but my most little and simply nodded as I sucked my pacifier. He asked me if I’d decided to stay a baby permanently, and the question confused me because I hadn’t considered the possibility that there was an out for me in this scenario, I just assumed that I’d become the baby of the family and nothing could change that at this point. I started to think about it and became distracted by a rumble in my tummy, pushing it out into my diaper without a second thought, my concentration on the act causing me to forget what he’d asked me, but after a long moment of me staring at him blankly he smiled and hugged me and told me that he’d always take care of me no matter what. I hugged him back and giggled as he gave my lumpy seat a pat and carried me to my nursery for a much needed diaper change. Tock By the time Zoe was born I’d undergone my final transformations into my second infancy, the constant use of bottles and pacifiers had damaged my teeth to the point that it was decided I’d have them all pulled, replacing them with dentures if I needed teeth for whatever reason but leaving me with the mouth of a newborn otherwise. My lack of mobility, crawling or scooting when moving on my own and being carried by Mommy or Daddy otherwise had left my legs weakened to the point that if I did walk on my own it was through holding onto furniture or someone’s hand, otherwise I’d simply crawl or be carried. The birth was terrifying as I had no clue what was happening to me, all I knew was that I was in tremendous pain and Daddy just kept encouraging me to push. My own wails of pain and confusion mirrored Zoe’s almost perfectly as they took her to be cleaned up and Daddy kissed my forehead and left me sucking my thumb as he went to take the baby from the nurses and stood there at the other end of the room with Mommy fawning over the new baby of the family. Tick If time is cyclical, I entered my terrible two’s for the second time in my life after Zoe was born. I wasn’t the baby anymore, and everyone gushed over Zoe every time she did anything. I started acting up to get attention, coloring on the walls, making messes by putting my hands in my diaper, throwing tantrums any and everywhere I could, the usual brat behavior that one sees in a jealous sibling when a new baby arrives. I spent most of my days on the naughty stool for one reason or another, my bottom a nearly constant pink to red from all the spankings I earned, not just from Mommy or Daddy anymore, but from Hannah and Grace as well. Tock When Mommy left for college I was inconsolable for days, feeling abandoned as Hannah and Grace took over the parental role she’d left behind and failed to match her level of maternal love and care in every way possible, much to my dismay. It wasn’t their fault, they were just built differently than Mommy, they were great over an afternoon or evening when Mommy and Daddy weren’t home, but long term they just didn’t have the passion for caring for not one but two babies, and finally Daddy stepped in and got me set up for regular appointments with a therapist to work through my mental regression and build me back up into the woman he’d married. Tick Seven years of weekly visits to the therapist brought me back to a healthy balance once again. I wore my dentures everyday, helped out around the house when and where I could, and portioned my little time out with Daddy for alternating weekends to maintain a routine that was comfortable and manageable for all of us. The incontinence remained, though I could mostly avoid messy accidents if I was able to get to a bathroom within ten or so minutes of the first feelings of a bowel movement arising. The therapy sessions helped our marriage as well, bringing my long dormant sexuality back to the table when I eventually moved out of the nursery and back into the master bedroom with Daddy who had gotten a vasectomy shortly after Zoe was born to ensure no further surprises came our way. Tock You’re probably wondering why I’m on the naughty stool today if I’d bounced back to my normal status in the house, well that’s kind of a funny story. See, the girls were out with Daddy buying supplies for Lily’s visit with her husband and our new grandson, and I decided I’d rather not go to the store with them and instead indulged in my nostalgia a little bit, thinking back fondly to that day at the rest stop when Lily confirmed that she thought of herself as my Mommy just as much as I thought of her that way. I changed into one of my overnight diapers and fixed myself a bottle of juice and plopped down on the living room floor for some cartoons. Not five minutes after I consciously messed my diaper and giggled as I sat back down, the lock turned and the front door opened and Daddy and the girls stood staring at me. If life were a television show that would’ve been the moment where Daddy looked at the camera and said something like “Not again!” and the canned laughter would play as we all froze in place. See, funny story. Tick Lily was due to arrive when the clock chimed, which coincided with my punishment being done, and the stink of my diaper made the time crawl by slow enough for me to relive my entire adult life up to that point as I stared at what remained of the tiny thing I’d written in crayon one day when I was on this very stool for throwing a tantrum at having to wait my turn for bath time because baby Zoe was going first. It was a simple backwards letter C, but I knew it had been part of “Daddy is a poop” and it made me smile as the clock tocked one final time before the sweet sound of freedom rang out. Bong Bong Bong Lily arrived as I was scurrying upstairs to change, and she followed me up, giving my droopy diaper a few playful swats as we climbed. She fell right back into her role as Mommy and set to changing my diaper as we made small talk. When I was in a fresh diaper she sat me up and hugged me and I hugged her back, feeling so warm and happy to have her back home even if it was just for the weekend. She rubbed my back softly and pulled me from her before kissing my forehead. “I know you’re not a baby anymore,” she said softly as she undid the ties that held my hair in pigtails and redid my hair into a more appropriate loose ponytail, “but, I was thinking that it might be nice if you let me get you ready for bed tonight.” she told me. I blushed. “I’d like that.” I told her, smiling up at her lovingly. She picked me up and hugged me again, patting my crinkly bottom softly. “You can nurse from Mommy before bed if you like, baby.”. she whispered into my ear. A pleasant tingle ran through my body and brought me back to that day at the rest stop as I nodded. “I love you, Mommy.” I whispered. Our hug tightened before she set me down on my feet and booped my nose. “Mommy loves you too, baby.” she said before she left me to get dressed, an ear to ear smile on my face at the thought of the special bedtime treat that awaited me. The End

Hey everyone! I know a lot of people wondered where this story went and I want to let everyone know I really needed to edit this story. I only started writing around 6 months ago and I am still learning a lot. I am trying my best to become the best writers I can and I have such a wonderful teacher helping me currently. I have edited the story out and I am thinking that it will be a lot easier to read and know whats going on. Please Enjoy! Chapter 1: Anna stared looking into the mirror in her room she smiled with excitement looking over her graduation gown knowing the day had finally came. She was finally leaving the hell hole which gave her a sense of hope that she would never have to deal with Bethany ever again. Anna’s mind began to play what felt like a broken record through her mind as she thought back to all the terrible things the girl had put her through. She thought back to one in particular where she was standing in the girls bathroom in gym class and Bethany had pushed her into one of sinks landing in a puddle of water as Bethany yelled for the other girls to come into the room as they all chanted that she had wet her panties. She tried to tell them what really happened, but Bethany’s popularity always powered through the truth. Anna wasn’t even hearing the door open as the sound of her mother wasn’t even being picked up by her mind as she jumped feeling a hand being placed onto her shoulder. She turned around to see her mother behind her looking with a bit of worry asking, “is everything ok?” Anna nodded to her mother saying, “just ready to get this day over with” Ms. Giles smiled to her daughter asking “is this about Bethany?” as Anna slowly nodded. Ms. Giles smiled at her daughter beginning to take a seat on her daughter’s bed patting the bed motioning for her to come take a seat. Anna smiled at her mother who felt like she was the only friend she ever had growing up and walked over and sat next to her. Ms. Giles smiled saying “my little girl is finally growing up and I think when you start your intern program next week your mind will begin to get off everything Bethany had ever put you through” Anna shrugged her shoulders saying “hopefully” Ms. Giles rubbed her daughters back saying “girls like Bethany have a lot of growing up to do and when she realizes what the real world is like she is going to have a tough time adjusting” Anna smiled at her mother asking “you think so?” Ms. Giles nodded at her daughter saying “I know so, besides what is that spoiled brat evening majoring in college in?” Anna remembered back to her day in class where everyone spoke what they were going to major in or do after graduation. “Bethany said she was going to become a model” Ms. Giles giggled at her daughter as Anna asked, “what was so funny?” “it kind of makes since for that little tramp to do something that takes no knowledge” as they both laughed. Anna looked at her mother reaching in for a big hug telling her “how much she loved her” Ms. Giles returned the hug telling her “always and that they needed to get her to her ceremony” Anna walked to her dresser to grab her camera and followed her mother out of the room. After Anna walked over and had finally gotten her diploma, she listened to giggles coming from the front seats staring down at Bethany who couldn’t help but yell out a word she didn’t like, the word “freak” as Anna took her seat. She began to feel emotionally depressed like she had for most of the year as she looked over at her mother who smiled knowing that she was right about what she said earlier. She was just so ready to start her internship and to get away from all this as the principle of the school congratulated her and her class and they all tossed their caps officially making them graduates. Anna quickly hurried over to her mother telling her that she was ready to leave as Ms. Giles saw how upset her daughter was hoping that it would get better before getting worse. 2 years later Anna had music blaring in her music as she stared at all her recent photos she had taken inside her black room. She stared at how beautiful her recent work was knowing how far she had come since her high school days. She tried to never think about them anymore and only tried to look towards the future and knew her last day of her internship was today and she would officially be a professional. She was focusing so hard on the photos she was developing not even hearing the door behind her open as her teacher Mr. Sparks walked inside. Anna felt one of her ear buds leave her ear and quickly turned around to see her teacher smiling at her and her pictures telling her “how amazing everything look” as Anna smiled thanking him. He grabbed a photo of a small child she had recently taken when she was working her side job at a local daycare and was amazed to see how everything had developed in the picture and spoke telling her “you have come so far Anna and I am going to hate to lose you, are you applying anywhere?” Anna shook her head telling him “I am still looking unfortunately, but my mother’s sister owns a modeling agency back home and I may try to get in with her.” Mr. Spark smiled at Anna telling her “I am sure they would love to have you after they see all of your amazing photos” Anna smiled thanking her teacher before giving him one last hug saying, “I will have to stop by after I get settled down" “I would like that” Anna finished developing her photos after Mr. Sparks had left the room she continued thinking about her job at the daycare wondering to herself if maybe her aunt could help her get a job working with children or even babies, but her mind began to think she never really knew what her aunt Melissa’s studio did and began to think back to the last time she saw her, but remembered she hadn’t seen her since she was at least 10 or 11. She smiled as the last of her photos watching as they finished developing and hung them to dry. She began to wonder what life outside of school was going to be like but knew she had come so far to let anything from keeping her away from her dreams. She walked out of the dark room and out of the classroom door knowing she needed to get to her dorm. She opened her door to see the once full room now compacted down to just a suitcase and carried the bag out of the room and towards her car. After getting her luggage strapped into her car, she pulled out her phone to see she had a missed call from her mother and began to tell herself she would call her on the way home. It had been a whole year since the last time she had spoken to her mother and knew her mother would be shocked when she would see her. It’s kind of weird to think, but it felt like she had hit puberty late and she had grown almost a foot taller and had much larger breast. She began to wonder if her mother would even recognize her or even anybody in her old town. She walked back inside the classroom and into the black room seeing her photos had finished drying and tossed them all into her photo box. She looked around the room one last time knowing how much she was going to miss this place as she flipped the switch and walked out the room. She didn’t even see Mr. Spark waiting for her outside the door and almost ran into him as she spoke saying “I am going to really miss this place” as Mr. Sparks smiled saying “were going to miss you Anna, but we know you’re going to do big things” as Anna smiled giving her teacher one last hug goodbye as Mr. Sparks handed Anna a large picture frame. She about cried seeing her name written on the diploma seeing she had finally graduated and knew her last seconds were coming to an end at the school and thanked her teacher for everything as she walked out of the classroom and towards her car. Anna put her new diploma along with her camera bag and picture box in the back seat and buckled herself in ready to get home to start her career wherever it would take her. Anna began to think about the last time she had went home and knew her old house hadn’t changed much, but slowly wondered what her mother was going to think when she saw how much she had grown since she had seen her. It took her almost 2 hours to reach her city limits smiling knowing she had finally made it back home. She looked around her old city looking at all the mom and pop shops and her old high school still in the same place as the thoughts of her tormentor Bethany filled her thoughts, but Anna wasn’t going to allow her to take control of her again and shook them off as she finally made it into her old neighborhood noticing nothing new and pulled into the driveway. She put her car into park grabbing only her camera and photo box feeling exhausted from the drive and told herself she could get her bag in a little while. She opened her front door and walked inside not hearing anything coming from inside as she turned to walk into her leaving room as a multitude of people jumped from different directions yelling “surprise” as Anna jumped looking around the room to see her mother and the rest of her family even her aunt Melissa. She couldn’t help but smile as her mother was now in her face saying “I wanted to throw you a surprise graduation party!” as Anna hugged her mother thanking her for this as Ms. Giles hugged her now taller daughter asking “did you grow since I last saw you?” Anna giggled saying “we have a lot to talk about momma.” Anna was glad she didn’t have that large of a family but was happy to have the ones that came here as her eyes made their way over towards her aunt Melissa who was pouring herself a glass of wine. She walked over to her with her camera and photos still in hand and spoke saying “hey Melissa”. Melissa turned around to see her niece standing behind her and spoke saying “hello Anna, it has been such a long-time since I have seen you” Anna laughed at her aunt’s comment saying, “almost 10 years” Melissa couldn’t believe it had been so long and asked, “has it really been that long?” as Anna nodded. Anna stared smiling at her aunt knowing she needed to stop beating around the bush and finally spoke saying “so mom told me years back that you owned some type of modeling studio?” Melissa giggled saying “she did, did she” Anna nodded waiting for her aunt to stop smiling and listened as she spoke telling her “I am guessing now that my niece is a photographer she is wondering if I can help her with a job?” Anna nodded nervously fumbling with the photo box in her hand pulling out some of her recent photos she had taken from the daycare and handed them to her aunt saying “these are some I recently took at my last job” Melissa took the photos seeing the children and babies in each photo asking, “did you work at a daycare?” Anna nodded telling her “I kind of have a thing for childcare” Melissa giggled telling her “I think I may be able to get you a position at my studio” Anna's eyes grew wide and spoke with pure joy saying “really” “I would love for you to come by tomorrow while were shooting and you can meet some people and see the type of things we do” Anna felt butterflies going through her spine thanking her aunt and wrapping her arms around her and giving her a hug. Anna couldn’t believe that this was really happening watching her aunt writing down the address of the studio on a piece of paper and handing it to her and explaining to her “be there at 8 and tell them your with Melissa Giles” Anna nodded thanking her aunt once again Melissa smiled telling her “your welcome Anna” as she watched her walk away. She felt like her heart was beating a million miles an hour and couldn’t believe she had a possible job tomorrow so quickly and began to wonder what her mother was going to think if she was going to work with her sister. After the party had settled down and everyone went home she watched her mother wave good bye to her last relative as she turned around to stare at her saying “I am so happy to have my little girl home or should I say big girl” as both of them laughed at one another. Anna smiled at her mother saying “I have really missed you mom and we have a lot of catching up to do" as they made their way into the kitchen. She knew her mother wasn’t fond of her sister very much, but never really understood why and began to wonder how she was going to explain tomorrow as her mother walked to the fridge asking, “can I get you something to drink?” Anna shook her head saying “mom, I really need to talk to you about something” Jackie Giles turned around and saw the worried look in her daughters eye and walked to the table and sat down asking “what’s wrong sweety?” “Mom I know we have some catching up to do, but I may have possibly my first real job tomorrow and I want to ask you if you know anything about it” Ms. Giles asked her daughter “who is the job with?” Anna nervously bit her lip saying, “your sister Melissa”. Jackie stared at her daughter saying “Anna I know you chose the photography scene and I figured this conversation may come up one day so if you think I am upset with you about talking to Melissa I’m not, my sister owns a business that runs something that isn’t very respectable, but that was also 10 years ago” Anna began to wonder what she was talking about asking “what do you mean not respectable?” Jackie sighed saying “your aunt Melissa ran a porn studio” Anna stared wide eyed at her mother saying “seriously?” “yes, that’s why we never really spoke in a while, are mother wasn’t happy about it and she felt like your aunt was a disgrace to our family” Anna looked down starting to wonder if going tomorrow was such a good idea as her mother saw her down look and spoke saying “I still think you should go tomorrow” Anna spoke asking “seriously?” “I do and even if you work in that line of work you will always be my daughter and I will love you with whatever work you choose to do.” Anna felt so overjoyed and got out of her chair and walked around giving her mother a hug telling her “how much she loved her and that she was going to give tomorrow a shot and who knows her aunt might be shooting something totally different now” “your probably right, how about we get some pizza and you can tell me all about school” Anna smiled opening the photo box and pulled out the photos she had taken over the last year and watched as her mother picked up the phone to place the order knowing tomorrow was going to be a total new adventure.